Jump to content

NEWS: VERIFIED ACCOUNTS & NEW DISCORD CHANGES - CLICK HERE

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'transformation'.



More search options

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Problems and Suggestions
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG.com's Storiversary
    • General
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Presentaciones
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • Second Life's Topics
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals

Calendars

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.

Blogs

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.


Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Joined

  • Start

    End


Group


AIM


MSN


Website URL


ICQ


Yahoo


Jabber


Skype


Location


What are your interests?


What are your stats?


What are you seeking?


What are your dream stats?


Favorite Stories


Favorite Bodybuilders


Got Any Fetishes?

Found 264 results

  1. This is the first of a two part story. I had written this back in October as a story to amuse myself. I never thought I would put it out there for the world to read... but since you have all have welcomed my other stories so kindly... here it is!!! I rewrote some of it to give it better flow, etc. The second part is a little crazier... involving more transformation, muscle, destruction, etc. If you aren't into that... let this part be what you read and that is it. This has an ending. If you are into stuff a little wilder... I'll post Part 2 soon!! I hope you enjoy it!!!! Comments and suggestions always welcome!! Tell Me You’re Mine PART ONE I watched as Richard tried once again to fight against the ties that bound him to the leather/wooden cross. I couldn’t deny that he looked hot naked, handcuffed, and with a ball gag in his mouth. No, I scolded myself!! Don’t look at him. Don’t think about him. He’s a means to an end and that is all!!! I leaned once again over the smoke coming from the silver bowl and inhaled... the sharp odour calming my nerves. Soon this would all be over. Soon I would have what I desired. This wasn’t how it originally started. I had gotten home from the gym, horny as fuck with the knowledge that tonight was the night I had been waiting and preparing for for years. I hopped on the hook-up app I often used for quick fucks, hoping he would be on... and I wasn’t disappointed. There he was... Richard from the gym... built, young, cocky, and obviously out for NSA fun. It had been a while since I had seen him at the gym, but perhaps that had been for the best. My pic on my profile was recent, but the lighting might have made me look a little buffer and a little younger then I really was. As I began sending a message to Richard, three guys hit me up at once. Quickly looking at their profiles… one of them was passable and might be an option... but no... only Richard would do. I sent my message and waited to hear back. It wasn’t long before he had taken the bait. I was older then Richard by about ten years, but my picture shows me at my best: an athletic man with black hair and ice blue eyes. Our initial conversation went well, so I decided to simply go for it and asked him if he wanted to play. Sending my location, Richard was glad to know my home was only six blocks away from his own... a fact I already knew. Yeah, this had all the makings of a perfect quick hook-up for him... we could each get off and he would have plenty of time to meet-up with some friends. When I showed him my dick pic... that sealed the deal. He would be over in ten. When Richard arrived, he commented on the slight silver at my temples and stated that it was a sexy addition, and one he approved off. I took his coat, offered him a glass of very fine red wine, and then we began kissing on the couch. Now, my body is not as muscular as Richard’s, and I’m not as tall as he is, but I do have a tight runners build that was obvious, by the bulge in his pants, that he respected. Also, once we had stripped out of our clothes and were naked, I was able to prove, to his eager mouth, that I truly was sporting an XL endowment. After nearly fifteen minutes of kissing... deep and passionately, Richard wanted to move it to the bedroom, but I let him know I had other plans. How adventurous was Richard feeling? Sure I could easily fuck him... but why not put a little handcuff play into the action... I could see the wheels in his head spinning behind his eyes. No, Richard, he was thinking. That’s how guys get killed… I hardly know this guy. But, the leaking of his cock was screaming: Yes!!!! This guy is totally normal!! His cock won out. Richard took a gulp of his wine, texted a friend where he was just in case he disappeared… always a smart move, and followed me down the hallway. The room, the prize of my house, was a large conservatory that I had converted into a personal library with shelves and shelves of hardback books, some intricately bound and other centuries old. They were the result of my decades of research, and I knew each one practically by heart. The ceiling is over thirty-five feet high, and the sun can easily be blocked out with shades that moved electronically. I knew he was impressed by the sheer size of the room, joking it was bigger then three of his apartments. What really took Richard’s attention were the tools of my play: masks, hoods, gags, handcuffs, dildos of all sizes, and a multitude of paddles and whips. The collection was lit by several dim pin lights, but my prize was what took centre stage: an imposingly large wooden cross padded with leather, raised up on its own circular platform. Nervous, but ultimately turned on as well, Richard took in the entire room in awe. His laughter echoing in the enormous room, he said he had never read 50 Shades of Grey... or seen the film... but he had heard of the ‘Red Room’ and imagined it had to be something like this. I told him I hoped mine was a little classier then Christian Grey’s. Quietly I came up behind him and began to gently kiss his neck, my arms wrapped around him, my hands stroking his abs. ⁃ I’ve never done anything like this before. I’m usually pretty vanilla. ⁃ We don’t have to if you’re not comfortable. ⁃ No! No... I want to. ⁃ Are you sure? I want everything to be totally consensual. Richard lowered my hand down to the his hard cock signalling the affirmation of his desires. I turned Richard around and pulled him toward me, our bodies pressing together while we passionately kissed. Within moments and with expert hands, I was exploring every inch of his body, traveling my tongue over every muscle. Richard’s cock began to leak pre-cum again as his excitement mounted. Lapping it up with my tongue, I succeeded in taking Richard’s entire cock in my mouth, deep throating him like a champ. Richard placed his hands on the back of my head and began to massage my scalp, tremors of ecstasy running through him. ⁃ Let me worship your body. It’s so beautiful, so built. I want to lick every inch of it. ⁃ Do it!! I looked into Richard’s eyes and pushed him toward the cross. Willingly, Richard allowed his arms to be placed on the cross bars, and he let out a low moan as I grabbed his hands and locked them swiftly and dominantly into the handcuffs. I did the same at his feet. Then, to make the picture complete, I covered his eyes with a leather mask. As promised, I worshiped, licked, and sucked every inch of Richard’s quivering and flexing body. My tongue traveled into crevices no tongue had ever reached, and Richard bucked his pelvis uncontrollably as an orgasm appeared on the horizon. I wrapped my mouth around Richard’s cock and brought him closer and closer to explosion. Seconds away from coming in my mouth, I pulled back and looked up at Richard. ⁃ You like that? ⁃ Yeah!!! ⁃ Want me to finish you off? ⁃ Oh yeah!!! ⁃ Tell me you’re mine. ⁃ What? ⁃ Tell me you’re mine. ⁃ Fuck!! I’m yours! Do it!!!! I attached myself to Richard’s cock again, and with my hand began to massage his balls. Unable to hold on much longer and entirely under my sway, Richard felt his balls rise up in his sack. ⁃ I’m gonna... I’m... I removed my mouth seconds before Richard shot and captured his release in a small silver bowl I had hidden near the base of the cross. Using my hand, I milked more and more cum from his balls until Richard cried out that he couldn’t take anymore. Beginning to already go soft, Richard’s masked face looked down at me and smiled. ⁃ Fuck, man!!! Richard chuckled as he shook his head. I stood up, took off the mask, looked at Richard, and kissed him once again. His cock started to get hard again, but playtime was over. Richard watched in silence as I walked to the side of the room and opened a cabinet. Inside was a large copper bowl. Removing it, I walked back over to Richard. Placing the bowl on the floor, I looked up at him with a grin and quickly bound Richard’s waist to the cross with thick rope that had been lying on the floor, hidden in the shadows. When that was complete, I removed a sponge from the bowl, and starting with Richard’s feet, began to wash him with the mixture of goat milk and other herbs I had prepared the night before. The mixture was warm to the touch and had a spicy smell emanating from it. ⁃ Damn that smells good. Very sexy. What are you doing, man? I looked up at him, his cock hard and throbbing, a grin on his face. ⁃ I’m cleansing you. ⁃ What? ⁃ Cleansing you. Preparing you. ⁃ For what? ⁃ For the ritual. You will be the soul I give in place of mine. Richard laughed, believing that I was joking, but when he looked in my eyes, he knew I was totally serious. He attempted to free himself as I began to wash him again, covering his softening penis with the sponge. ⁃ You’re fucking with me… right man? You’re totally fucking with me!!!! Silence. I began to wash Richard’s abs. Richard was attempting to loosen himself from his binds but found it was virtually impossible. Panicking, I could hear his heart racing in his chest. He tried to reason with me as I began to cover his pecs with the milky substance. ⁃ Please let me go man. ⁃ You gave yourself to me. ⁃ We were fucking around!! You know we were! I didn’t give you anything! ⁃ I asked and you responded. You even gave me your seed. You are mine. ⁃ HELP!!! SOMEONE!!! HELP!!! ⁃ No one can hear you. Believe me. But if you’re going to be difficult... I walked to the opposite wall and pulled a ball gag from its place. Upon my return, Richard attempted to move his head from side to side, but in my position now I was a little stronger and a lot faster. Eventually, Richard was gagged. Screaming over the ball was useless, and trying to move his head away from me proved futile as I concluded the cleansing by covering his neck and face with the milk. When he was completely covered, I took the bowl and poured the remaining over Richard’s head, cascading over his hair and dripping down his muscular body. Swiftly, knowing time was of the essence, I moved to another cabinet, removed red and black candles and began to place them strategically around the room. When that was completed and all 36 were lit, I returned to Richard with a pot of black paint and a paintbrush. With expert hand, I began to use Richard’s body as a canvas, covering it with intricate symbols that only a very few could read. These were runes forged at the beginning of time, instructions of how to carry out my desires. Richard tried to cry out again, but I found he was becoming weaker over time with fear. It took nearly thirty minutes, but with my expert hand, the job was complete and Richard’s entire body was covered in markings. I moved away and stared at my work admiringly. For so long I had prepared for this... for years... and now it would actually be happening. I left the room for a moment and returned with a large brass bowl filed with kindling. Placing this down in front of Richard, I struck a match and lit it. From a shelf on one of the bookcases, I returned with both a silver bowl and a silver knife. Walking up to Richard, I began to chant the invocation under my breath while moving the knife in elaborately choreographed movements. Trailing the knife in patterns on his chest, Richard barely felt the moment when I cut him just below his left pec. As the blood flowed, I captured it in the silver bowl. It was by no means a mortal wound nor one that might leave a scar. Even if it had been mortal, in a few minutes it wouldn’t matter to Richard. Nothing would matter to Richard. As the blood continued to drip, I captured some on my hand. With this, I began to stroke Richard’s penis again. Despite being in total fear for his life, Richard’s cock was hard once again. Stroking him faster and faster until he came a second time, I allowed his ejaculation to merge with his blood in the silver bowl. From the first bowl, the bowl with his first ejaculation, I used his semen to pain the last symbol, the one that would let Astaroth know that Richard was mine. When finished, I poured the rest of the ejaculation into the other bowl and sat myself on the floor behind the open flames. Placing the silver bowl on top of the burning wood, I began the Invocation, calling the most powerful of all demons to me. The incense and herbs I threw into the silver bowl began to float on the air. My volume was raised as I became more and more frantic, wrapped up in the incantation I was weaving. I could feel the energy in the room changing; I could feel that he was here. He simply just needed to show himself. Finally, after waving the silver knife in different directions, I stood up, and raising the bowl over my head, I screamed the demon’s name. Over and over I called for him... ⁃ Astaroth!!! Astaroth... most powerful... even more powerful then his father, Lucifer! Astaroth… hear your servant!!! Astaroth... receive my gift... Astaroth… find me worthy!!! Astaroth!!! Fill me with your power!!!... Over and over again I repeated this chant until the room grew cold, there was a great wind, and the candles all blew out simultaneously. A moment passed... then two... when suddenly all of the candles were lit once again by some supernatural hand. I kneeled down on the floor and began the invocation once again with even more passion and fervour. He was close… so close… this was the furthest I had ever gotten before. A pillar of smoke began to rise from the silver bowl, growing thicker and thicker, filling up the room, until a long clawed hand shot out from within it. I watched in anticipation as a face made entirely of fire emerged from the smoke. On top of the demon’s head were thick ram horns the curled upward. Pulling its way out of the smoke, the creature emerged fully formed. The smell that came with the creature, a mixture of rotten eggs and death, made me feel both physically ill and excited at the same time. I had prepped for this moment... and now it was here. The concept that this was actually happening hit me again as Astaroth moved toward Richard. As it walked, it left behind burnt hoof prints in the stone floor. Still existing on two planes, the creature looked to be created from both flesh as well as the thick smoke that trailed behind it. Eventually, as it gained strength, it succeeded in fully crossing over into our realm. Once the flames that had covered its body disappeared, it’s skin looked horribly burnt, but the longer it remained in this world, the more like human flesh began to appear. It wasn’t tall... maybe 5’6, and walked on black hoofed feet. It’s legs were entirely covered in long jet black hair, but this didn’t hide the immense penis that erupted from its crotch. It’s chest was also covered in hair, but it was quite muscular, a tight firm body any man would have wanted. The only difference was that it had a human eyeball in place of each nipple. These eyes looked independently around the room, leaking tears of flame. It’s face... perhaps at one time had been human, but now most of the flesh had been burnt away revealing a skull that appeared more wolf or jackal then human. It’s eyes glowed blood red and were reptile-like. From its snout, sharp long fangs emerged, and instead of a tongue, a living snake. What remained of its hair was long and black, and traveled from its head down its back. Finally, it dragged behind it a powerful serpent tail that left a trail of ooze wherever it lay. Moving toward Richard it sniffed him before moving its claws over the patterns that I had drawn there. After taking the time to read what I had placed on Richard’s body, it turned to me and spoke. ⁃ Egnahcxe ni tseuqer uoy od tahw? The creatures voice was serpentine yet quite deep, with smoke emerging as it spoke. Expecting this, I held a large mirror high above my head. From within the glass, smoke began to blossom until it exploded outward repeating Astaroth’s words: ⁃ What do you request in exchange? ⁃ I want power. ⁃ Elaborate. ⁃ Make over my body. Sculpt it as mighty as can be. Form my sex into a colossal tower. Let me stand above the masses, forever young, forever virile, forever healthy, preaching our master’s name. In exchange, I give you my slave. ⁃ And he comes willingly? ⁃ He is mine... proclaimed so by his own words and deeds. It was his seed that called you. It moved up to Richard and smelled him again. Too frightened to move, Richard allowed the serpent tongue to travel over his face, down his neck, and over his pecs. It was obvious the demon was examining him... but would he accept him in trade? ⁃ Yes... it is writ that he is yours to exchange. Richard tried to cry out, to deny that he was mine, but the gag made it impossible. Astaroth looked from me to Richard. The gag, the rope, and the handcuffs were suddenly released, and he was free. Wasting no time, Richard tried to run for the door, but Astaroth was too fast. In a split second, he had leaped onto Richard’s back and brought him down to the floor. Richard screamed out as Astaroth opened its mouth and began to insert Richard’s head in. Like a vacuum, it swallowed his shoulders, then his chest, his torso, his legs, and finally his feet. Within moments, Richard was gone. Throughout time, history rewrote itself, and Richard ceased to ever have lived... ever have existed... remembered by only me. His soul was now hell bound, sent in exchange of mine. Once Richard had been ingested, Astaroth turned its head to look directly at me. ⁃ The deal has been made, and the payment received!! Young and virile you forever will remain. Tall and mighty your body shall become, and a monument to our master your sex will be. Smoke flowed out of the silver bowl and slowly began to swirl and wrap itself around my body. My heart began to beat faster as my fate lay before me. What would Astaroth make of my instructions. What was I to become? What I had written on Richard’s body... was that possible? Could a human grow so massive... so tall... so powerful? For a second I feared what I had written. This room I stood in... my sanctuary would be like a dollhouse. Was this what I wanted??? Oh yes, I thought with a grin!!!! Yes!!!!!! As the smoke wove around my body faster and faster, an unholy cry began to pierce my head. ⁃ Screams! I hear screams! ⁃ Yes!!! It is the energy of the thousands of souls preparing to power your body. My penis got hard thinking about the power I was soon to possess, the smoke swirling around every inch of my cock. The smoke began to pick up speed until it was like a storm wrapping itself around my body. Lightening burst from the smoke and began to strike my body over and over again. I embraced the power invading me. I had never felt anything so incredible. The sound of the smoke storm was now so loud that I could barely hear myself think. Above the storm, even louder, were the screams of thousands of tortured souls crying out from hell. ⁃ You are willing to accept what gift I give you? ⁃ Yes!!! Fill me with ultimate power!! Make me mighty!! ⁃ As you request, so I do!!! The storm sped up even faster, covering me in a shroud of pure darkness. Suddenly and without warning a smoke tentacle broke away from the source and shot itself into my face, forcing its way into my body. Following its lead, more and more of the smoke storm rocketed its way into every inch of me. I welcomed it, trying to digest it all. Eventually, I had swallowed the entire thing, and those souls had taken up residency within me. ⁃ Yes!!! I can feel them within me!! I feel them changing me... altering me... so much power!! I never expected so much power!!! ⁃ But a taste. Now I complete you!! Astaroth released a jet of fire from its mouth, and once again it wrapped itself around me, this time with even more force then before. I wanted to shield my eyes from the bright flames swirling around my body, but it was impossible to not watch. This was the power that would change my body... my world forever!!! ⁃ Yes!!!! Give me even more power then I can imagine!!! The flame shot up in the air and then down into my open mouth. I wanted to scream out in ecstasy as my whole being quaked as it filled with what the demon had gifted me. What felt like an eternity lasted a few minutes as what had entered took root. Suddenly I was afraid of what I felt... I was afraid yet turned on by my desires. ⁃ I... I can feel my humanity being stripped away... I’m.... no... no... I’m no longer human... am I? ⁃ No. ⁃ What am I becoming? ⁃ Exactly what you requested. The earth will soon quake beneath your feet. The world will shudder when it sees you. Never has there been a more beautiful... more monstrous creature then you. All I could hear in the room was my own breathing and the thousands of souls preparing to power my transformation. No longer was I human. I had been stripped of that by this creature, but did I care... perhaps for a moment but that was all. I was too eager for my conversion to start. I breathed several times in and out... The power was welling up inside of me, ripping through my body and altering every cell. Uncontrollable spasms hit my body over and over again as the power prepared me... burning through me. Unexpectedly, the creature released a jet of fire from its mouth once again, this one longer then the first, and again it shot directly into my mouth. Screaming out, the onslaught forced me to the ground. What was this creature doing to me?! So much power existed inside my body now… much more then I had asked for. I was unable to control my limbs as I flailed on the ground receiving more energy then a nuclear bomb!! When the smoke cleared, the room was illuminated only from the red glow coming from... yes... coming from my eyes!! My eyes no longer saw as a human saw... but what was I becoming? When I spoke next, my voice was filled with steel. ⁃ Fifty thousand souls are prepared to fuel my transformation... to make me power incarnate!!! Shakily, my body still spasming over and over from this onslaught, I rose to my feet and faced off with the creature. Sporadically, flames would erupt from my body and a howling emerged from my mouth when I opened it. I was intoxicated by what I felt. This had far surpassed what I had imagined it would be like... yet like every addict, I knew what I wanted and that Astaroth had more to give. On shaking legs, I approached it. ⁃ Be careful what you ask for. ⁃ I need it all!!!! ⁃ Then take it!!! The creature smiled, flexing its muscles for me. Yes. He was the well from which I had to drink. I had the power of fifty thousand of souls in me prepared to fuel my metamorphosis, but I needed more!! Falling to my knees in front of it, I took my hand and placed it on the creature’s mighty shaft. Stroking it, it quickly rose to a swollen 15”, flames dripping from the head. As I nervously licked the head, one drop touched my tongue... my brain exploded as I witnessed in one second all of the power Astaroth held. Needing more, I wrapped my mouth around the mighty head and began to suck it, taking as much of the shaft down my throat as I could. Minutes passed. Astaroth’s claws dug into the back of my head forcing me to take much more of its cock then I thought I ever could. I could feel my body quaking with power as I mined for more. I sucked and stroked the shaft demanding it give me what I deserved. Eventually, Astaroth began to grunt and groan, breathing heavily due to my expert mouth. ⁃ Turn back now, human... while you can!!! This warning only caused me to suck and stroke harder until finally the creature reached orgasm, and unloaded its powerful load inside of me. As he deposited it in my stomach, I felt like I was being electrocuted. I no longer could control my body as I convulsed from the onslaught of what was being bestowed upon me. I continued to suck on its shaft, determined to drain it all… until with one mighty blow it threw me off its cock and to the middle of the room. I tried to stand but couldn’t. I had ingested too much power and my body was unprepared to digest it all. My whole body was pulsating with life. My entire body began to shift, to throb.. my skin began to bubble. This tapped force was attempting to surge out of my body, seeping my pores, releasing flames when it ruptured. My entire being had overdosed on power and was being ravaged by it. I felt lightheaded and sick to my stomach at the same time. I put my head in my hands and felt my face and skull give way as it pressed and merged around my hands. Never had I felt anything like this onslaught of power, and it was it was getting more powerful by the second. As I tried to stand again, my entire being began to smoke as if I were burning from within. I could only chuckle at what I was going to become, and knowing it was about to happen at any moment made my 8” cock go hard. From the reflection of the glass on the ceiling, I could see my eyes were shining a bright blue now. Soon… I could feel the power rising up within me as if my whole body was about to cum. It was getting stronger and stronger. A sudden burst of laughter erupted from my throat as I realised my time as Darren was over and that a new creature was going to take my place. ⁃ I will be the mightiest creature to walk this Earth!!! I will take what is rightfully mine!!!! I will exist at the top of the food chain!!! Nothing... will ever... stop me... AGAIN!!!!!!! My whole body suddenly stopped fluctuating and tensed up, my back muscles beginning to cramp. It felt as if hundreds of hot nails were being hammered into my traps at once. I released a scream that bounced around the room and was echoed by the thousands of souls within me. As I screamed, I could feel my back beginning to swell with muscle. Larger and more defined it became, and still it continued to grow. My collarbone and scapula made gruesome cracking noises as they fractured and then expanded, growing wider… my arms moving further away from my body. The pain was agonising but welcome. This is exactly how I had wanted it. My body was being tortured to make me even more mighty. For what seemed like hours, but was only minutes, my shoulders extended, becoming wider then any door, and showed no sign of slowing its growth. As the bones continued to stretch longer and thicker, my shoulder muscles began to join in the development of my traps. I was determined to stand, but the orgasmic rush of growth proved too much for me, and I fell once again to my knees. ⁃ My shoulders... my delts getting so round and thick!!! My whole upper body stretching wider and wider... my upper back... so filled with muscle and strength... my traps getting so concentrated... my... ARGH!!!! My upper body surged even wider. There would be no way possible that I could ever walk through a normal door again, my shoulders were simply too wide. My traps were riding higher and rounder on my shoulders giving me the look of a bull that I had always longed for. With a sudden eruption, my lats began to swell, pushing my arms even further from from my body. I couldn’t believe how quickly my upper back, shoulders and traps had become mountainous, and far from the realm of human possibility. With all of this muscle, it was as if four bodybuilders had been fused together to create my upper back, and still I continued to bulge and grow. ⁃ More!!! My hunger is insatiable. Make me bigger!! Make this body a monument to your strength!!! I cried out in orgasmic lust as my neck began to swell into a Grecian column of muscle. I tried to feel it with my hands, but they were now too far away and too short to even reach my neck!! Moving my head with ever growing difficulty, I could feel that it was so dense and muscle bound that it must look more like a quad then a neck!! As my traps continued to rise up higher and higher and started to fuse with my neck, my lats continued to widen until, to my joy, my upper back resembled that of a immense morphed cobra head. The horrific sound of cracking filled the room even louder then before as my arms and hands began to lengthen. ⁃ Fuck!!! Look at these arms??!! They’re getting longer then my legs!!! How big am I gonna be??!! ⁃ Monstrous. The creature hadn’t spoken until now, but simply watched with glee as my body was racked with pain and the birth of what I was becoming. I looked up when it spoke in shock, awe, and desire. ⁃ Freakish. Never on Earth will there have been one to rival your size or mastery. ⁃ Yes!!!!!!! Grow me!!! Stretch me!!! Don’t stop!!! Ever!!! Hearing my plea, my legs and feet began to lengthen along with my arms and hands. Although still top heavy, I could finally stand! My legs were so long and wobbly that I must have resembled a newborn pony. Standing for the first time, I was shocked at how tall I was, yet even more surprised when my hands dragged on the floor. The ceilings in the refurbished conservatory were over 35 feet high, and here I was standing a little above what I estimated at ten feet. I couldn’t help but laugh as I took in my new view of the world. ⁃ Look at me... towering above you... towering above everything!! I continued to get taller, my inhumanly wide and muscular back began to resemble a flesh-like shell, it was so mountainous with peaks and valleys of muscle. The thickness of my neck and traps made it virtually impossible to turn my head, and I found I had to turn my whole body if I needed to look around. I was being hit by the impracticalities of my new size, but I didn’t care. I revelled in them and I wanted more. I ceased to care about a normal life and wanted to exist purely as a creature of brute strength and muscle. I lifted my growing hand and marvelled at the sheer size of it. Each finger was much longer then my own head and thicker then three or four of my old fingers put together. My palm... fuck... that is where I gaped at the size... the palm of my hand was growing to become nearly as large as my own chest!!! As I continued hurling into my metamorphosis, I could feel this energy burning up inside of me. ⁃ The screaming in my head is getting louder... all of this dark energy erupting inside of me... fuelling me!!!! My torso soon joined in with my arms and legs, and loudly begun to elongate. The snapping and pulling of my body was soon so excruciating that my own screams merged with the moans of the souls erupting from me to create a symphony of terror. As my body developed taller and longer, I laughed through my pain thinking that I must resemble the urban legend of Slenderman made flesh. As the ground fell further away and the ceiling came closer, I tried to rationalise how tall I was becoming. Was I nearly fifteen feet tall now? The more my torso stretched, the quicker my arms and hands, legs and feet finally began to look in proportion to my body... but my own body was so out of proportion to every human on earth!!! Stumbling, I moved around the room on my stick legs, my enormous feet rocking the very foundation of my house. I’ll never be able to get out of this room without tearing the whole thing apart, I thought with excitement. How tall am I now?! The ceiling is getting so much closer!! I reached up my arm and found that I it wasn’t as far away as I thought it was!! Soon I would be able to easily touch it with the tips of my finger!!! Fuck!!! The ceiling that was too tall for a ladder, and soon I would touch it with my own hand... and still I grew. Contemplating how much larger I was to become, I felt an itching beginning to rise in both of my pecs. The itching became an irritation, and then the irritation became stabbing bolts of pain. I screamed out, a sound the whole neighbourhood must have heard as my pecs began to explode with size. Like two massive inflatable rafts attaching themselves to my body, my pectorals simply blossomed, quickly getting firmer and rounder. The sensation of feeling my blood engorged muscles grow made my head spin. Looking down as much as my neck would allow, I saw these massive globes coming to life, taking over the top half of my chest. I rubbed my hand over the right one, and nearly collapsed as my hand brushed over my nipple. My nipples had never been sensitive before, and I never understood nipple play, but now... fuck!!! Now I could!! With each beat of my heart, my pecs swelled larger and larger. Using both of my hands, I grabbed my nipples and I squeezed them. Colours formed in front of my eyes and my head spun with ecstasy. I squeezed them again and twisted them at the same time, releasing a low moan from my throat. They were the most sensitive things I had ever felt. As if they were trying to enrapture me to play with them more, they both suddenly began to get larger and thicker, the areola getting wider and browner, and the nipple bursting with size until they both were nearly the length of a human finger. My pecs, fuelled by my intense nipple play grew even mightier, extending feet from my chest. The sensation of feeling my blood engorged pecs grow fuller made me want to roar. I looked down at Astaroth who appeared so tiny now compared to me. ⁃ Look at my pecs... getting so full... so heavy with muscle. I can’t wait till my whole body feels this way... weighing thousands of pounds of muscle!!! ⁃ Thousands of pounds? Too small!! Thousands upon thousands upon thousands of pounds!! Your muscle mass making the very earth tremble!! No scale ever strong enough to weigh how heavy you really are. His words swam in my head as I watched my pecs beginning to find more room to grow on my body, rising up while being forced down at the same time. The gap between my pecs was so deep, but it also grew tighter as they took up more space. I took my hand and placed it down into the gap, and felt the pressure being forced on it by these two powerful masses. Soon I would be able to crumble boulders between my pecs, or splinter trees just from flexing them together. Never have pecs been so mighty My abs and lower back began to burst with muscle at the same time to prevent my upper body from collapsing down upon it. My back, lats, and traps were still gaining mass, and I could just imagine how I looked. My traps rose up to near my ears, now giving me the guise of either having no neck at all or one so massive that it rose simply from my back. My abs exploded one by one, but there was to be no simple six-pack for this body. With my hands I felt, since I couldn’t see anymore below my pecs, that my own body was mutating and I now possessed a twelve pac!! With my knowledge of the male anatomy, I was aware that most humans have, at most, eight muscle bellies making up their ab muscle, but here I was with my abdomen divided in 6, with each becoming thick and as dense as cinder blocks. Fuck!!! How I wanted a mirror in this room!! ⁃ As you command. Vanished were the walls of bookshelves and toys, my chamber was now composed entirely of mirrors. Every surface… every wall… even the floor and ceiling were mirrors. There wasn’t even a door anymore!! Everywhere I looked I saw me, and what I saw freaked and thrilled me!! Astaroth watched as I took in my half formed body. The first thing I noticed was my head. It had only grown a small amount with the rest of my body, and my eyes still glowed a bright blue with no pupils at all. My head was tightly wrapped in between my immense traps, which now rose mightily past my ears. My neck, larger then my waist, was barely visible, as my pecs and deltoids simply covered it up. Finally, my lats caused my upper body to curve away from my body but then taper back in. How wide was I? I had no way of knowing in inches or feet how big I was, but at this size, it simply didn’t matter. My upper body had to be larger and wider then a car... and still I grew!! My lower torso... my abs... a brick wall didn’t do it justice!!! Each ab alone was a testimonial to muscle, and jointly created a pure work of mastery. Each crevice in the wall of abs, along with my newly forming Adonis belt was so deep... so so dark. My waist... no matter how thick, as it had to be over 50 inches, was firm compared to my massiveness of my chest giving me the ultimate wasp waist. I smiled at my reflection, and looked down at the Astaroth. ⁃ The birth of a monster. ⁃ Only the beginning... My legs began to tremble and quake as my feet began to grow longer and to thicken with muscle. Stretching upward, both my calf muscles began to take on mammoth proportions. They swelled up so thick that, the diamond shape of the two heads began to expand outward on all sides and take up more room over my ankle until it appeared that my foot formed right from my calf. My calf muscles stretched upward toward my kneecaps, but a titanic rumbling sound announced the birth of my new elephantine quads. I cried out in exhilaration as each muscle simply erupted in size. I could only drool over how massive they quickly were becoming. The lateral and medial muscles of my quads immediately became so swollen that I had to widen my stance. Each time I did, and created a little more room for my balls, they would quickly take up all available space. In no time at all the rectus emerged as two massive teardrops that dipped over my kneecaps and required me into a bow legged and crouched position for comfort. I was resigned that for the rest of my existence I would be forced to walk this way, and it made me supremely happy. By the fifth time I had spread my legs, this time as far as they could possibly go, I heard a familiar cracking noise and knew it was my pelvis breaking to enlargen my stance. This caused my waist to broaden as well, which only forced my upper body to grow more as well to keep my tapered look. As I felt my gluteus grow, I cried out. I had been growing for nearly thirty minutes now, and with each change and alteration to my body, the more orgasmic it felt. I moved my hands to try and feel my swelling ass since even with the mirrors I had trouble seeing it, but with my widening lats, I had difficulty moving my arms to even touch it. ⁃ My body... how did I ever exist in anything but this body you are forming for me!!! I am indeed becoming monstrous as you said. ⁃ And you shall remain this way for all eternity... immortal as you requested. ⁃ Fuck!!! I had forgotten that... ⁃ Never ageing... never sickening... never dying... existing as you are for eternity... pure power!!! I clenched my jaw and grit my teeth as I felt the agony of my pelvis bone breaking and growing again, extending my waist more and causing my stance to become far more unnaturally bowlegged. My legs were now so muscle bound, so massive, and so engorged, that some might say they bordered on the grotesque, but I only cried out for more. Every time I stepped now, the entire house shook and the stone floor beneath me cracked and shattered to dust from my insurmountable weight. In no time at all, I knew this entire house would come down around me simply due to my very existence, and that had me begging for more size and mass. As best as I could, I lifted my arms above my head and found that with some manoeuvring I could easily place my palms against the mirrored ceiling. By this time, I was over twenty feet tall, no doubt nearing twenty-five. My deltoids had grown so dense with muscle that it wasn’t easy to lift my arms above my head, but at this time it was still a possibility. My arms began to shudder and ignite with a blissful burning sensation as I finally felt my upper arms join the rest of my body in its symphony of growth. Flexing my upper arm, I watched as it quickly bloated with power, my biceps and triceps becoming thick and dense as stone. I wanted to scream out as my clavicle fractured and enlarged to create more room for upper body growth. The prominence of my upper arms made it difficult to bend my arms, forcing them down off of the ceiling. So much strength were in these arms now. I could easily rip apart a tree or a boulder with my bare hands, and my strength only increased as my forearms surged with size. My hands... fuck... the muscles of my hands expanded until I knew that by the time I had broken out of this house, I would be able to crush coal into diamonds and diamonds into dust. I glanced at myself in the mirror again, a creature of pure muscle. I saw myself as the world might see me: I was nightmarish, I was a mutant of muscle, I was freakish... I was beautiful!!! A beast of pure strength and power. I did a full body flex, and watched as my whole body became even more grotesque as it surged larger. When I released the flex, my body maintained the pump I had gained. Until this moment, my head had remained the same size as when I had first begun this journey, but with an unanticipated flash of pure torment, the bones that formed my entire cranium began to split and re-fuse larger. I tried to keep my eyes open to watch this happen but it was truthfully a frightening sight. My skull swelled and grew first until my head resembled an immense light bulb. My neck muscle continued to thicken to support the added weight of my new head. Soon my eye sockets expanded, as did my eyes. I had thought I understood pain with my last growth, but this surpassed even that. As my eyes doubled and tripled in size, I was afraid they were going to explode. My upper head looked alien, but as my cheekbones and nose began to grow as well, I could see that very soon I would look like me again... just a leviathan version of myself. My chin grew and squared off at the same time my brow ridge became more prominent. Fuck!!! This was now the head of a true Brobdingnagian!!!! My traps, afraid of being left behind, soon grew more immense and once again fused above my ears. I felt a peculiar feeling in my abdominal wall, and looked gain at myself in the mirror. It was odd to know I would never truly see my lower half again due to my immense pecs, but that only made me smile with happiness. That was how I wanted to live. My abdominal muscles were growing larger... lengthier... stretching down like thick tentacles toward my pubis. This was it, I thought. This was the moment I had been waiting for, and my body was preparing itself for it!!! I thought my body was evolving my pubis to be more muscular in order to hold the massive cock I was soon to have, but I was only partially correct. The tentacles of muscle forced their way into my penis and I could only cry out as the greatest surge of ecstasy hit me. Further and further this tentacle of muscle invaded my penis, starting at the base... forcing it to grow longer and thicker, transforming it from tissue into a shaft of pure muscle. My cock was becoming as the rest of my body was... nothing but bulging, pulsating, throbbing muscle!!! I whimpered as this metamorphosis occurred, as my cock was inundated with muscle to become this hard and thick shaft. My muscle cock, because what else could I call it, grew tremendous, nearly as thick as my own forearm, and just as my body continued to grow more massive with muscle, so did my cock. I wrapped my hand around what had once been my old cock, and instantly felt the difference. My muscle cock was no longer pliable with a soft feel but hard as the rest of my body was. I stroked it and felt it flex for the first time, growing even more tremendous in my hand. It was more sensitive then my original flesh cock, as my body evolved to have thousands more nerve endings imbedded throughout it. I could only drool as wave after wave of pleasure besieged my body as I stroked this new muscle cock, watching it grow even more colossal. The tentacles of muscle eventually reached the head, and I watched as this too was transformed into muscle, more bulbous and wider then ever before, the slit a vast open cavern. This was exactly the cock I had wanted, and watched as it expanded and lengthened until it grew even larger then my arm, the head mushrooming even fatter until it was thicker then my fist. I roared... I actually roared as my balls began to widen. I could feel the testosterone in my body being forced into overdrive, as my evolved testicles became a power plant to fuel my last metamorphosis into a being of total size and total masculinity. My head spun as my evolution went wonderfully out of control. As my balls grew immense and sent out shockwaves of testosterone fuelled by the hundreds of thousands of souls within me, I grew even faster, adding on hundreds of pounds of muscle each minute. Hair erupted all over my body, growing quicker and thicker on my face and chest. My hair growth was so out of control that where one follicle would once have grown, I know had five or six, making my newly grown beard thick and dark. Within minutes, I had a full beard that lengthened as I grew taller, my head nearing the thirty foot ceiling. My pecs were covered in a pure pelt of jet black hair, but no matter how thick the hair on me was, it couldn’t hide the musculature beneath it. The hairs on my arms and legs lengthened, trailing down onto my hands and feet, and my underarms had a forest of long jet black hair. My pubes grew denser as well as they covered my pubic mound and ever expanding balls. Thick hose like veins rose up all over my body feeding my musculature. New veins and arteries were formed doubling and then tripling the amount the human body had. My body needed this larger amount so my massive heart would be able to pump the required power throughout my body. My cock muscle, now nearing the length of my leg, grew even thicker as pipe-like veins took root, crisscrossing the entire surface and feeding this monster. The head... ugh!!! The head grew even larger, nearly the size of my cranium. My cock was indeed more then simply a devise for reproduction. It was a monument to all things muscle, all things strength, and all things masculine. Leaking a constant flow of precum, my entire body began emitting the most intense musk... sexual and masculine. Still the world spun around me as my whole being went into overdrive. ⁃ Changing... becoming... something else... all of my senses are becoming heightened... becoming... my voice...so deep... more like a rumble of thunder then a voice...yes...becoming even stronger... becoming... yes... a being of pure instinct... I feel as if I am transforming into something more animalistic the more masculine I become. ⁃ This is what you wanted. ⁃ Was it...??? ⁃ You wanted to be the alpha.. reign supreme over everything.., I am giving you that... ⁃ Yes... The largest surge of power shot through my entire body and I let out a massive roar, which shattered the walls of mirrors. This new evolution was wanted... asked for... but unexpected. I didn’t truly realise what it was I had desired, and now I was receiving it. ⁃ What is happening now... I’m... I’m becoming smarter... my intellect doubling... no tripling... Ha!!! Quadrupling!!! I’m smarter then any man alive!!! How is this happening??!! My brain... taking in so much information at once...YES!!!! Smarter then any human!!!! More powerful then any human... more supreme then any human!!! I am indeed the ALPHA!!! I breathe in and I can smell everything around me... every person, every creature. I am now the apex predator!!!! I have evolved past humanity into what humanity wishes it was!!! About to crash through this ceiling... soon I will be forced to reveal myself to the world... their superior... their ruler... and yet... can I say it... YES... I want more!!! My head smashed into the ceiling, the mirror and metal shattering and falling apart around me. As my growth surged one last time, my head appeared over the roof of my house, my shoulders where the mirrored ceiling had been. I had broken free of my womb and now planed to enjoy the playground that lay before me. The wind of my new world blew through my long black hair and caused my titanic nipples to harden. At one time I would have been embarrassed for the world to see me naked, but now that was the only way the world should see me!! How else would they bask in my magnificence? Worship their... could I say it? Could I speak the word?? YES!!!! Worship their new god!!!
  2. Daniel’s growth cycle appears to be over as he reaches over to give Vance a huge kiss on his lips. With Anderson consuming Vance’s cum, the relationship between the three guys may have now changed forever. Vance’s confession that he cares a great deal about Daniel could lead to something more long term. After about thirty minutes, the three teens get up and start to clean up the campsite. Both Anderson and Vance are able to put their clothes back on, but Daniel’s dramatic transformation creates a really large problem, he cannot wear anything in his present condition. It is after a little bit of thinking that Daniel’s friends decide to use one of the tents as a way of covering him up since there is nothing else available. He laughs but agrees to try it out. Luckily his massive frame is able to fit completely inside the material as they tie a few ropes around his waist. His cock forms a huge bulge to the side of his leg but at least it is concealed. They now wonder if Daniel could even fit in the van that they brought with them on the trip. He tells them to not worry and that he can just tail them on the way back to the city since he knows the path there. Anderson and Vance think it is a crazy idea but they go along with it. They tell him they will see him a little later and drive off leaving him on his own. As he begins to leave the campsite, he realizes that he has no way of communicating with them if he has some kind of problem. He feels a little scared, but knows that his size should deter about anyone that approaches him. He makes it to the end of the country road that led to the campsite when he hears a voice getting closer. He looks around bewildered and starts to walk again. The voice draws even closer than before. He stops moving to wait and see if this person or thing will continue to follow him. He goes to turn his head as he comes face to face with an olive skinned man with a thick beard. He smiles as he pushes Daniel down on the ground. He tries punching the man, but he is unable to do much to him as the man pulls open the tent that was covering Daniel and plunges his thick cock inside him. The young hulk barely resists as the giant olive stud starts fucking him hard moving faster with each thrust. Before long, the intruder busts a huge load inside him and yells in ecstasy. Daniel punches him which makes him grab his face with his thick hands. He manages to push the giant stud off of him, but not before he is dragged back over to him. The man laughs as he pulls Daniel down to the ground to face him. ‘YOU WILL FUCKING SIT THERE MAN! I THINK I DESERVE SOME NOURISHMENT FROM YOU!’ The man grabs a hold of Daniel’s cock and starts stroking hard making him squirm. His strength is making the young hulk agonize as he feels a giant load building up inside him. The man smiles and knows he won’t have to wait too longer for his reward. He strokes faster as he feels the cum flowing from Daniel’s balls into his cock. He opens his mouth to catch the thick goo as it shoots directly into his throat. The young victim moans as he fills his attacker full of his juices. ‘MMMMM SO DELICIOUS MAN! I THINK YOU CAN FEED ME MORE AGAIN LATER!’ He lets go of Daniel’s cock as he falls over on to his back. The young victim appears to be rearing to leave again, but the huge Hispanic-looking man stops him yet again. ‘Going somewhere man! I don’t think so, you are going to stay here and keep me company.’ ‘What do you want from me? I am just trying to get home.’ ‘I doubt you will go anywhere near the city man. There are a lot of crazy people there. Trust me, that is how I ended up like this.’ Daniel stares at him intensely as he says this and wonders what exactly happened to this man. He starts to ask him a few questions. ‘So how did you get so massive?’ The man smiles at him. ‘How old are you anyway man? I’m 20 and let me tell you, I never thought I would be in this body for my entire life. My dream came true though and now I am a colossus of muscle.’ ‘I’m 18. I just graduated from high school actually. Wow you are 20? I would have guessed a bit older.’ The man glares at him for a few moments and then winks. ‘My name is Gavin in case you wanted to know. Of course I know you don’t give a shit, but I told you anyway.’ ‘My name is Daniel. I sort of hit puberty late since this just happened yesterday.’ ‘OHH I see. Well mine wasn’t puberty, it was caused by a chemical I ingested a few days ago. I sort of wish I had stayed where it happened now because I am wondering what the man I was with is up to.’ ‘There is someone else like you?’ ‘Well yes actually, I fucked him hard like you and he changed. I doubt that it will affect you since you have a different problem hehe.’ Daniel and Gavin talk for several more minutes before they decide that maybe they should lay low for awhile. ‘Damn my friends are probably waiting for me in the city. What should I do Gavin?’ ‘Forget it man, if they come back here they are making a mistake because you are better off being away from them.’ ‘I care a great deal about one of them though. I can’t just forget about him.’ ‘Daniel, I have the same problem too, but I know it is for the best if I stay away from him.’ They share some more stories about their lovers before Gavin recommends that they keep moving along. He shares some food with Daniel that he made when he was scavenging over the past few days. He tells the young hulk that they will have to constantly eat to maintain their energy and frankly their minds. Since Gavin is a bit bigger than his younger counterpart, he agrees that he will hunt for more food if Daniel can build a shelter for them for the night. He agrees and Gavin disappears for a bit. Daniel gets to work on building the shelter as he breaks down a bunch of huge branches and finds things to tie them together with. He hasn’t really done much of this before even though he remembers a few things from Boy Scouts. As the sun goes down, Daniel manages to put the shelter together in a decent fashion. He hears huge footsteps and hopes that it is Gavin and nobody else. He can feel whatever it is breathing on him as he turns around. To his surprise, it is a giant brown bear standing on its back legs. Before he can make a sound, his older companion comes out of nowhere and breaks the bear’s neck like it is nothing. Gavin smiles really big and says point blank, ‘WE HAVE DINNER!’ Then he remarks how Daniel didn’t make a fire, but laughs. After finding an appropriate spot, Daniel starts the fire up as Gavin carves up the bear into segments. He asks if his young buddy has anything to cook with and he shakes his shoulders. Gavin disappears for a few minutes and comes back with a giant metal tub. Daniel gives him a strange look and then asks where he got that from. The older hulk laughs and says somewhere close by and plants the tub close to the fire. He tells Daniel to build him a shelf so he can put the tub on it. ‘Who am I, Mr. Handyman?’ ‘You seem to be doing fine to me man. Get to it Daniel!’ Daniel finds some stray branches and manages to tie them together enough that they can surround the fire. Gavin sits the tub in the middle as it heats up. He throws massive amounts of bear meat into it and watches it cook up. The two hulks marvel at how delicious it looks as it cooks. Gavin decides to take some of the meat out to let it bake in the sun the next morning since he plans on moving on to another destination in a day or two. As the sun disappears from the sky, the two huge men chow down on the cooked meat in some makeshift bowls that Daniel made out of some scrap wood. It doesn’t take long for them to finish eating to go lay down in their shelter. Gavin remarks at how well-constructed it is and then turns to look at Daniel and winks. The younger hulk blushes a bit as he begins to realize that he is warming up to this strange man laying with him. They both have things in common it seems and yet they are so incredibly different. Daniel is still thinking that Anderson and Vance will probably come looking for him possibly as early as the next day since he did promise that he would follow behind them. Gavin again tells him that he needs to just move along because going back to the city is not a wise decision at this point because of his size. He explains how he became who he is to Daniel and how he volunteered for a secret project with a doctor that he refers to as Raines. Originally he was a bit scared about it since at that point in time he was quite shy. Once the chemical entered into his body though, something ferocious was unleashed from inside and he became who he is now. Daniel is intrigued by his story and talks about his late puberty. Gavin moves in closer as he tells his story and rubs his face a little. He can tell that the young hulk is very close to dosing off so he leans him against his chest. After a few minutes, they both doze off as neither one of them knows what will happen next.
  3. KING REX 2: THE HORDE OF FUTURE-HEROES PROLOGUE/ CHAPTER 1: The End of Time/ Horde Headquarters By absman420 PROLOGUE: The End of Time Decay. Entropy and decay as far as the eye could see. Even the empty wind moved nothing but sand, already having worn down any obstacle that may have stood in its wake -- eroded any object that may have existed in the past. Simply put, if not nearly impossible to imagine, there was nothing here. A vast and endless nothing. It was his domain -- the Time Stalker! His dull and faded robes, tattered and worn, covered his dry and withered flesh -- it had been years since he’d pulled back his hood to reveal a face he’d long since forgotten. Even if he remembered his own identity after all these billions of years, who would he reveal it to? Alone in his domain -- alone for time immeasurable -- the Time Stalker revelled in his ultimate victory, seeking only ways to push this final entropy backwards through the ages, to the beginning of Time itself, so that he’d be Master of All! Of course, there were those who stood against him. Time and again, the Horde of Future-Heroes had thwarted his plans. Misguided children! Noble Cockroaches! Their lifespans were barely more than a blink of the eye to one such as the Stalker -- yet, they’d disrupted his every effort. Inspired by the heroic exploits of the teenaged Superion a thousand years in their past, these youths banded together to unite their planets and carry on the Superionic Ideal, becoming the Horde of Future-Heroes! So many of them, easily two dozen at the least. Each of these heroes had one distinctive super power that made them unique and for a while a teenaged Superion traveled to the future to join them in their adventures. The Time Stalker knew the way to strike at them was through their relationship with Superion. Remove Superion from the equation and the Horde would have no inspiration. He’d tried many times -- in one instance, the Stalker had gone so far as to snag a moment of time itself to create a Pocket Universe, where Superion hadn’t gained his powers until adulthood, thereby negating the motivation for the Horde’s formation. Even THIS did not stop the Future-Heroes -- it merely made a continuity blip that repaired itself (and blew itself up again) multiple times, a recurring Crisis, rebooting and three-booting the Universe over and over. And STILL the Horde existed! There had to be some way to stop them... At that moment, something in the Time-Viewing Globe caught his eye. On one of the Multiple Earths, a trans-dimensional portal had opened. Upon closer examination, the Time Stalker saw what had happened, not only to the Superion of that world, but to the Justice Club as well! Maybe this was the tool he needed to defeat the Horde… or at least distract them. It took little effort to divert the portal and bring the entity using it here, to the Time Stalker’s domain. As it shimmered with an almost mirror-like finish, the oval-shaped portal opened and a being fell through, as if pushed. A male humanoid with a hyper-augmented musculature and oversized genitalia. An impressive specimen to be sure, dressed in purple spandex shorts that were banded at the waist and thigh with golden metallic bands, somehow emphasizing his endowment, purple boots, no gloves -- but golden gauntlets -- no shirt either, but somehow a metallic lightning bolt seemed attached to (a part of?) the skin of his massive pecs, a short white cape held around his thick neck by a golden tassel, and a bejewelled crown atop his square-jawed, handsome head. Wary, but not fearful, the man stood, taking in his surroundings, facing the hooded entity before him. “Where am I?” he growled. “And what are you? Death?” The Time Stalker chuckled, something he so rarely did, he couldn’t remember the last time -- so many years -- “I do not reap,” he said in his dry, raspy voice. “I sow. I sow carnage and entropy. The End of Time is so much more than mere death, mortal. I am the Time Stalker and this is my domain. And you, King Rex, as you would have yourself known, will soon be a tool for me in the defeat of the Horde of Future Heroes.” “I serve no one’s will but my own,” said the King, crossing his arms before his massive chest -- impressive, to be sure -- striking a posture of resistance. “I seek not your permission,” the Stalker hissed. “You will play out my orchestrations without even realizing it. Just by being yourself, King Rex, you will be my unwitting pawn.” And with that, Rex lashed out, opening his arms and releasing his power -- wave after wave of invisible mass, intent on weighing his opponent down. The power that had felled Superion. The Time Stalker shook it off as if it were little more than a pest, a nuisance. Deep within the shadows of his hood, Rex could almost see his smile. “Yes,” the Stalker said quietly. “That will do perfectly. But first, taste MY power…” With but a slight gesture, the Stalker deflected Rex’s attack and launched his own, a blast of chronal energy that hit Rex square in the chest -- it would’ve knocked him over if Rex’s mighty legs hadn’t already been braced. As he felt it rush past him, the chronal energy seemed to wash away the years as it went, like coarse sand would erode an object rushing by. When it was over, he wasn’t sure exactly what was different at first -- yes, he was slightly smaller, his muscles leaner, but still massive. No… it was his skin -- his skin was tighter! Tighter, smoother, softer, like when he’d been a boy. And that was when Rex realized -- the Time Stalker’s chronal blast had made him younger! He was no longer a full-grown man in the prime of his life -- now Rex was barely more than a teen. A hyper-muscular, over-endowed teen, to be sure, but a teen nonetheless -- maybe twenty on the outside. Even the hair on his head was youthful, shaggy and unkempt. And was he sporting a weak, teenaged beard? “What the hell…?” Even his voice had more tenor -- less of an edge. The Stalker was pleased. “Perfect,” he mumbled, chuckling. “Perfect. You still retain your powers and abilities, of course. And your lusts -- at your new age even more difficult to resist. But now you’ll fit in with the Horde, a contemporary, and so they’ll accept you. After that, it’s only a matter of time -- and time is what I know so well. And what I have so much of.” The Stalker made another gesture and a new trans-dimensional portal opened, shimmering just like the first, the one that had brought Rex here. “Go then and spread your sexual chaos,” the Stalker schemed aloud, “but not as King Rex, not yet. Not at YOUR new age.” He chuckled. “It’s not trite enough for them. Let them know you instead as Power Teen.” As he spoke, the Time Stalker seemed to grow, nearly eight feet tall by the time he said, “Do this for me and I promise you a reward that will shake the very foundation of continuity.” “Reward?” Rex asked, finally interested. Rex felt himself pushed, though there was no one to push him. But he felt pushed, for sure -- hands on his chest, shoving him into the trans-dimensional portal. He tumbled backwards through it -- his super-strength nothing in the face of this force -- and landed, unceremoniously, on his ass, on a weird sort of plastic-feeling pavement, so different from the decayed, unstable sandy surface at the End of Time. This new place was super-clean, sleek in a souped-up, science-fiction kind of way, notable for the absence of litter and pollution as much as the bright, metallic colors. As he stood, brushing some errant sand from his muscular ass, Rex realized that he was standing on a Pavilion of sorts, and there were quite a number of people milling about. Young people -- some of them in their early teens -- some of them not even HUMAN -- dressed in garash, stylized superhero garb. “Attention, Candidates…” The announcement caused Rex to turn around, where her faced a large building that was shaped like the back-end of a retro-styled rocketship sticking up out of the ground, brandished with a large letter “H”. In front of the “H”, a holographic banner read, “Horde Tryouts Today.” ********** HORDE HEADQUARTERS -- Earth The Horde Future-Hero Pavillion Before Rex could gather his thoughts, the announcement continued. “Welcome to Horde Membership Tryouts. We will begin our initial screening here on the Future-Hero Pavilion. When it’s your turn, tell us your real name, your planet of origin, the codename you’d like and a summation of your powers. Be prepared to demonstrate your powers as well. If you pass this phase, you will go inside the clubhouse for the next stage. Thank you and good luck.” Rex smiled as he realized the obviousness of the Time Stalker’s plot -- still, he wasn’t sure why he should play along. Infiltrating and corrupting this Horde could be a fun way to spend the day, no doubt, but that a being like the Time Stalker wanted so badly for him to do it, he wondered if he should. Really… what was in it for him? And then, as if on cue, the clubhouse doors opened and two of the Horde emerged. Because of his position -- Rex was near the back of the crowd -- he had to stand on the balls of his feet to see. On the left was something that looked like a human and a computer were merged together -- blue skin, with obviously fake light blue hair, but the rest of him was almost completely bio-circuitry, living, breathing AI. He wore a sleeveless white jumpsuit, tucked into light gray boots -- a heavy belt strapped around his waist that seemed to have multiple controls and functions. “Smartiak 6,” someone next to Rex said, in awe of the being. “He has a computer mind -- a twelfth-level intelligence with an all-too human heart.” He DID look like a computer had fucked someone, thought Rex -- but it was fleeting. As he tried to imagine what kind of cock Smartiak 6 had, he saw Smartiak’s companion. It couldn’t be…? Yet, somehow it was. Superion. But not the Superion that Rex had transformed into His Royal Consort -- this was a younger version, at least a decade younger than the Superion Rex knew. How could Superion exist as a youth a thousand years in his adult future? Was this what the Time Stalker had been talking about when he’d said Rex would “shake the foundation of continuity”? This youthful Superion had the same costume as his adult-self, the same S-shield across his chest -- but he had the build of a highly-trained teen athlete, a gymnast or a swimmer, lean and tight -- spectacular abs, Rex noted -- not the heavy musculature he carried as an adult, even before Rex augmented it. But it couldn’t be…? “It couldn’t be…” Rex mumbled aloud. The creature next to him took that as a cue to talk. “It is!’ the creature said, waving one of its many hands. “Everyone knows the legend: inspired by the deeds of the universal hero Superion, the Horde began as a club for young superheroes. At first, it was just a few Adventures. But as they became popular, the three founders when back in time a thousand years and recruited a youthful Superion to join their ranks, eventually becoming known as TEEN SUPERION AND THE HORDE OF FUTURE-HEROES!” “‘TEEN Superion’...?” “I know,” the creature said, giggling. “Isn’t he DREAMY?” Teen Superion was dreamy, indeed, Rex thought, glancing back at the young hero as he and Smartiak 6 stepped onto an electric platform hovering under the banner reading “Horde Tryouts today” -- his sleek musculature and those teeny, tiny hips, Rex just wanted to pound his hole. “Good Morning, Candidates!” Teen Superion announced in a strong, youthful voice. “We want to welcome you to this first round of Horde Tryouts. When it’s your turn, tell us your name, your proposed code-name, your planet of origin and be prepared to demonstrate your power.” There were quite a number of applicants, although most had little to offer in the way of actual power. Many seemed to be more sight-gag oriented, superfans with ridiculous code-names like “Fruit-Ripening Boy”, “Chlorine Kid” or “Ida Eyeballs”. Smartiak 6 would deny them and then Teen Superion would make some sort of comforting quip. Still, the hopeful would-be heroes were disappointed -- they’d lost the universe’s biggest talent show. And then they called on Rex, who suddenly realized he’d been standing in line without knowing it. As he approached the platform, he saw that same look in Teen Superion’s eyes that he‘d become so accustomed to when men first saw Rex’s hyper-muscled body and hyper-masculine endowment -- that moment of shock and envy. Of course, Teen Superion had no way of knowing that Rex had already enslaved his future self. That made this moment all the more delightful. “I am Rex of Earth,” he said with some amusement, legs spread, hands on hips, displaying himself proudly. “Code name: Power Teen. Aside from super-strength and my obvious physical prowess, I have the ability to give and take mass and strength away from someone. If I were battling Teen Superion, for example, I could take sap him of his strength -- or, if he were my ally, I could ADD to his strength, if such a thing were ever necessary.” “Fascinating,” said Smartiak 6, obviously contemplating Rex’s potential like Rex was a chess-piece. “Can you give us a demonstration?” asked Teen Superion, hopping down off the platform, a confident smirk on his face. Although the same height, Rex outweighed Teen Superion by at least fifty muscular pounds. Still, the super-teen held his stance, defiant -- Rex couldn’t help but remember Teen Superion’s adult self kneeling at Rex’s feet and sucking Rex’s mighty cock. Now it looked like Rex was going to get to seduce Superion all over again. The thought turned him on, regardless of the temporal chaos it would cause. “Gladly,” said Rex, lifting his arms in a grappling stance, as if he were about to begin a wrestling match. Moving so quickly he was little more than a blur, Teen Superion zipped behind Rex and put him in a Full Nelson -- it was like being in an iron vice, immovable and solid. Rex seemed helpless. “Well, I guess that ends that pretty quickly,” Teen Superion said smugly -- Rex enjoyed the feeling of Teen Superion pressing against him. “Not quite yet,” said Rex, bending his arm and gently touching Teen Superion. Almost immediately, Teen Superion’s hold weakened. “What’s happening?” he asked, suddenly breathless. Left with less strength than a normal human, Teen Superion’s Full Nelson was easily broken by Rex, as he effortlessly flipped the young hero onto his back on the Pavilion before them. He held Teen Superion against the ground with just his flat hand. “Now what do you think?” he quietly asked the helpless hero. Teen Superion smiled weakly. “I propose Full Horde Membership!” he said. [CONTINUED IN CHAPTER 2 -- COMING SOON!] *********** From the Fanzine Column ABSMAN BLABS, MAN: A “LASS”, A “LAD”, ALAS AND ALACK A word about the HORDE OF FUTURE-HEROES. Debuting in 1958 in PASSIVE COMICS #247, the original eight-page HORDE story was largely a throwaway idea -- Teen Superion, visited by three Super Teens from the future, is invited to join their superhero club. After initially failing in some rigged initiation tests, there are knowing laughs, and that’s the end of that. All in all, a very simple and childlike adventure, reminiscent of most PASSIVE COMICS from the Silver Era. The Horde caught on though, and readers demanded more. The Horde’s adventures began appearing regularly in TEEN SUPERION comics as a backup, but became so popular that the book’s name changed to TEEN SUPERION AND THE HORDE OF FUTURE-HEROES and eventually, with issue #259 took over the title completely, renamed simply THE HORDE. Most of the Horde Members are identified to be in their mid-to-late teens during this era -- but it wasn’t until the 1970’s that the Horde had aged enough to include “Space Opera” elements into the storyline -- romance, intrigue and betrayal. Hot artist Matt Grail launched himself to fame bringing sweeping changes to the Horde’s costumes and modernizing the design of the 30th century -- making it look strangely like a sci-fi disco-fest -- lots of skin and lots of hair (on the girls and the boys! [Magnetic Boy’s black corset got this writer through puberty!]) Horde members married, had children, yet still kept the Lad/ Lass, Boy/ Girl honorifics in their code names. (With the exception of the infamous “Adult Horde” story that appeared way back in PASSIVE COMICS #354-355) Horde fans did the math -- there had been 14 Horde Leaders with a leader’s term lasting roughly one year. So by that measure, many of the Horde were in their mid-to-late 20’s still calling themselves “Boy” and “Girl” to “honor their inspiration”, Teen Superion. A time may come in the future when the Horde Members update their names to match their adulthood, but there are many who believe an Adult Horde may not have the same magic and innocence -- perhaps that’s true. It certainly wouldn’t have the same impact to see the Adult Horde dealing with the horrors of middle-age, chronic pain and male-pattern baldness -- but maybe a little more adult tone would be okay. Let them have SOME sex -- especially Smartiak 6, doesn’t a computer deserve a little love?
  4. *This was a fun one to write. Thanks @eoin for another commission! ~Rose* With a look of confusion, Josh glanced down at his phone before gazing back up at the ill maintained building. Perhaps he had inputted the address wrong, or maybe his phone had lost it’s navigational signal. Either way, this just couldn’t be the right place, he thought as he eyed the old warehouse again. Certainly a modeling agency should be in a posh location downtown-- not some building that looked like it might blow over with the wind. The twenty-seven year old was surprised to find that the door even opened when he gave it a push. As he ran his fingers through his dirty-blonde hair, he walked somewhat stiffly to the desk at the end of the empty hall. There was a strange scent that greeted him as he glanced about. He couldn’t quite place his finger on it, but somehow it seemed to place him more at ease. His mouth suddenly went dry though as he looked around at the pictures on the walls. While most all of the other models seemed to be fit and rather attractive, there was one very strange thing they shared in common-- They were all naked. Every. Single. One of them. Josh’s head was spinning as he turned from one picture to the next. Giant cocks, fake tans and smiles greeting him in every one. He was about to turn around and head as far away as possible, when the receptionist suddenly stood from her chair and called out. “You must be Mr. Matthews,” she said as she met him with a warm smile. As she extended her hand, Josh found himself caught up in her hypnotic stare. “I am,” he nodded, his arm enthusiastically pumping hers up and down. As he gazed into her icy blue stare, he was hit with a wave of that scent again. Maybe he should at least stay and see what they had to offer. “Please, call me Josh,” he said as he returned her smile. “Alright, Josh.” The woman gave him a nod of her own before gesturing towards another hallway. “We’ve been expecting you,” she was quick to add. “So why don’t you go ahead and follow me.” Josh silently trailed behind the receptionist, smoothing the front of his shirt as he went. As she lead him into another room and over to a chair, Josh swore he could smell the stench of sweat and sex. Almost immediately as he thought that though, the scent disappeared and the one from the lobby returned. “It’ll be just a moment now,” the woman said as she crossed over to the other side of the room. She gave a quick knock on another door before asking, “Can I get you anything?” Josh gave a lick of his lips as he spotted the big water cooler next to her. “Maybe some water?” he suggested. “Of course.” With a smile the receptionist filled a cup and brought it over. He didn’t even realize how thirst he was until he had gulped down the entire thing before she even made it out the door. A moment later Josh was nearly startled out of his seat as the door next to the water cooler suddenly flung open. Dropping the now empty cup, Josh stood as a man and woman dressed in business attire entered the room. They seemed friendly enough as they shook Josh’s hand, immediately shutting down any nerves he might have had. The two quickly got down to business as they began asking Josh some general, model related questions. “It says here that you’re about six feet, is that right?” The man asked. Josh nodded his head before turning to the woman. “It also says you’re about a hundred and eighty-five pounds. You look very fit,” she commented. “If I had to guess, I’d say your biceps are about sixteen inches?” Josh had to admit he was impressed. On the many interviews he’d had most women never even came close in accurately guessing his measurements. He always figured it was because they didn’t really care about muscle or size. One look in this woman’s eyes though, and he could tell she was something different. “That’s right,” he replied as he gave a little flex. He watched the woman scribble something down in her notes, seemingly unimpressed. “Uh, why don’t you tell us a little more about yourself.” The man brought Josh’s attentions back towards himself. “Do you have any body hair, tattoos, piercings or other noteworthy blemishes we need to be made aware of?” “No,” Josh shook his head, “I’m in top physical form.” He gave a little smirk then as he felt the woman’s gaze travel down the length of his body. “What’s your sexual preference?” “I’m--” Josh almost answered until he felt a slight buzz in his back jean pocket. He apologized profusely before putting the cell on silent. That didn’t, however, mean he was going to answer. “With all due respect, I’m fairly certain you can’t ask a question like that,” Josh frowned. “Aren’t there things like anti discrimination laws?” The man and woman gave each other a look before turning back towards Josh. “You’re right,” the man answered. “Besides, it doesn’t matter anyways.” Josh was about to ask what that meant when suddenly the woman interviewer butted in. “So, Josh, how often do you visit the gym?” “I, uh--” Josh shook his head a little as he felt his body bubble with energy and heat. His entire being vibrated as his muscles seemed to tense. “Certainly you must go every day,” she continued. “Such a strong and attractive man…” With a signature start his biceps, forearms and triceps all began growing larger. The muscles in each throbbed for a moment and swelled before reshaping into thick, rock-hard mountains. His arms looked absolutely enormous compared to the rest of him now. His hands cracked and bulked too, growing bigger until each one could grip halfway around a football. There was such an overwhelming sense of newfound strength and power-- it sent Josh’s mind reeling as he tried to grasp what was going on. “Not to mention, a chest like that...” Josh’s chest heaved forward as he grunted, his shoulders snapping out broader with each ragged breath. His body seemed to be making even more room for such an explosion of muscle. As his chest formed into hardened plateaus, they became so swollen with strength that a well-defined line formed between the two impressive pecs. They didn’t stop growing either, even as the top buttons of his shirt suddenly shot off. “And what about those lumberjack abs?” As the male interviewer watched what was happening to Josh, he exhaled violently-- barely able to keep his focus. Josh, however, was less than amused. “What-- what the hell are you doing to me?” He yelled out in pain as his midsection thickened, causing his shirt to strain even further. As every muscle imaginable began bulging out of his core, each button popped off in a downward path. The man and woman seemed to ignore him though as they continued with their string of questions. “For such a tall man with powerful legs, you must have a favorite position…” “All of them,” Josh growled, his voice sounding much deeper than before. From his hamstrings down to his calves, his leg muscles swelled easily ripping his jeans. His limbs creaked as he grew taller. The vertebrae in his spine popping as his height increased. His feet slid across the ground as his legs pushed out longer, muscles surging in great strength as they did. He could feel his ass reforming into powerful slabs of meat as well. With Josh’s transformation nearly completely, the two interviewers looked at eachother again with a grin. The man gave the woman a nod as she turned back towards Josh. “It must be really difficult to focus in the gym with such a thick, mighty cock...” “Fuck!” Spit instantly flew from Josh’s mouth as both of his eyes fluttered closed. “Oh god!” His head rolled back and forth across his broad shoulders as massive fits of pleasure racked his body. As his dick began to throb, each pulse seemed to increase it’s thickness and girth. His rock hard member was pressing so tightly against his pants it hurt. “It is pretty fucking huge, isn’t it?” Josh groaned in agreement. As he pushed down what remained of his pants and briefs, a beastly appendage of twelve solid inches slapped out against his abs. “You have such a thick back too,” the man remarked. “It must be too difficult for you to shave?” Josh smirked as he looked down at himself, a dark hair swirling across his abs and chest. He casually started to display his muscular power, flexing his mammoth pecs, first together, then one at a time. “I figure why fucking bother?” he replied with a slight snarl. “Can't be a fucking bull without a little fur!” His voice was so rich and deep, and as he slowly stood, it became clear that his six and a half foot, heavily-muscled body would never fit through a doorway again. His shoulders were impossibly wide, neck-- thick like a bull. With a frown Josh suddenly cringed as he felt the bones in his face begin to shift. It barely even tickled the now powerful man, the only evidence that a change was even taking place was that one look at him revealed his cheeks and chin were now much more chiseled. “You need a new name,” the woman said as she tapped her chin thoughtfully with her pen. “We have a film that we would love for you to star in.” “You’ll be starring alongside, Jack,” the man explained. “He’s relatively new here as well.” With a nod at the woman he eagerly suggested. “Why don’t we get Josh in costume, let him read over the script and have him and Jack do a little one on one?” Before he knew it Josh found himself in yet another room. As he was being fitted for his police officer’s uniform, he couldn’t help but flex a few times as he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror. He knew his very image personified the word power. Hell, he had worked hard all his life to form such a staggering V shaped taper. As he lifted his arms and brought his hands in closer to his face, his big chest stuck out with pride at how huge and calloused his fingers were. Everything about him screamed that he was huge, hairy and veined. Even the massive bulge in his pants currently stretching the fabric to its max. It turned out Josh was a natural in the spotlight. The second he stepped in front of the camera and caught sight of the cute, boyish looking Jack-- his dick sprung to life. It was also, coincidentally how the woman interviewer came up with his new name. “A prowler has been reported in your neighborhood, breaking in to his victim’s homes while they’re asleep. I’d like to camp out in your living room and try to catch this guy.” Jack was just as convincing as he looked up at the new, muscle-daddy pornstar, Officer Magnum. “Oh, wow officer," he said. "Do you think I’ll be safe?" "You will be with me here,” the muscular cop grinned. “The kid's around twenty-three or so. But he's big-- close to three hundred roided pounds. We have reason to believe he's been breaking in to these homes and stealing what he can to pay for more gear." "And you’re sure I'll be okay?" Jack gulped. "What if he sees you and tries to take you down?" “I don’t think we’re going to have a problem with that,” Officer Magnum laughed. As he turned his back towards his co star, he motioned for the smaller man to help remove his jacket. For a split second Josh seemed a little surprised at how much effort it took to get the jacket over his massive arms, but then he remembered he'd had the problem for years. As he turned back around, Josh could see Jack immediately bone up. The buttons on his short sleeve shirt looked ready to pop, the fabric itself stretched way too thin across his insanely thick pecs. “You think that punk will get past me?” Officer Magnum asked. “Four hundred pounds, twenty inch neck and almost thirty inches of rock hard biceps--” It was clear Josh was proud of what he had become. “I bench a thousand pounds just to warm up,” he stated as he continued to flex his huge, bulging pecs. For a moment he forgot his next line, as even Jack seemed caught up at gawking over Josh’s display of raw, magnificent power. As the script suggested, Jack explained that he was just about to get ready for bed. “I should come with you,” Officer Magnum began as he crossed the room. He towered over his co-star, placing a huge paw across the smaller man’s shoulder. “Sometimes the perp likes to sneak in through the window.” The two quickly made their way into the tiny bedroom-- but upon further inspection, perhaps it wasn’t tiny at all. It was just that Josh was such a huge, monster of a man. His phenomenal display of muscle and power dwarfed everything around them. Jack shivered a little as he began to undress. “Are you scared?” Officer Magnum's voice grew husky as he approached the younger man. "Just nervous," Jack admitted, nodding ever so slightly. "Don't be," he said as he opened his arms. "Afterall I'm here to serve and protect." Jack took a step forward and Josh's huge hands wrapped around Jack’s waist to steady him. Neither of them said anything as the silence grew thick. The camera zoomed in on Josh’s flared nostrils before panning down to the flexed muscles, bursting out of his shirt. "Can you feel that?" he whispered when he finally spoke. He gently pulled Jack even closer so that his hard-on crushed against one of his own marble like quads. As he slowly lifted one of his gigantic biceps, he flexed and contracted the muscle several times. "That's power and strength." The Officer’s shirt looked ready to burst as it tried to contain such superior power. He flexed his gargantuan arm hard, only seemingly satisfied once the useless sleeve finally burst. "Think you're safe enough now?" His voice seemed to thunder about the room. "Yes, Officer," Jack croaked, he was barely able to catch his breath. As Jack began to undo the hot cop's shirt, his hands instinctively moved over the huge pecs. “You fucking like these muscles, don't you? You want to touch them, lick them, feel my power?” He flexed them over and over, making them dance. "Just try and see if you can grab on to one of these monster pecs!” Jack made quick work of the rest of Josh’s shirt, pushing the two halves open to reveal two staggering mounds of rock hard, striated muscle. Relaxed, they overhung his ripped abs by nearly a foot. "Two thick slabs of pec meat for you to worship" he said thickly. “Go ahead, give them a try.” Jack gingerly reached up and cupped the muscles, marveling as he measured their phenomenal weight in his hand. At this point Officer Magnum figured he might as well take off his pants. As he turned his wide back towards Jack, he bent down and slid the costume over his monstrous thighs and calves. He couldn’t help but flex his big, muscular ass too. "You like this, don’t you?" The officer smirked as he towered over Jack and bounced his pecs some more. He didn’t even wait for an answer as he suddenly his a front double bicep pose. Josh’s cock began to throb and leak as he realized his biceps were bigger around than Jack’s head. “Fuck, I’m so massive!” He roared then hit a front lat spread. Immediately Jack climbed on him, using the Officer’s huge muscled frame to hang on his arms. "You are huge," Jack moaned in agreement. "The biggest fucking muscle stud on the face of this planet! Hard like rock, and so fuckin' strong!" For nearly an hour, Jack caressed every thick bulging muscle, gently kissing, licking and worshipping every rock hard inch of the superhuman physique. Jack quickly figured out that Josh was most proud of his pecs. Often cupping the back of his head and encouraging the smaller man to suckle on his giant tit. He would moan and groan while Jack worshipped his absolute power. Jack was totally hooked on Josh’s giant muscles. As he slid down from the big Officer’s torso, he knelt down in front of Josh. His tongue darted up the mighty shaft, brining himself closer and closer to orgasm-- it was such a treat to make love to such raw, sexual power. Suddenly the hot muscle cop reached down and put his huge hands under Jack’s arms. He stared deeply into Jack’s eyes before slowly bending down. The little man was surprised by how tenderly the hulking officer kissed. His hot tongue swirled inside Jack’s mouth, his breathing deepened. And then, without warning, he thrust his throbbing pole between Jack’s legs. He lifted the hundred and ninety pound man completely off the ground. Flexing his muscled cock as he bounced Jack up and down. As he held Jack up effortlessly, the entire room seemed stunned and amazed.The two kissed again momentarily, before Officer Magnum hit a double biceps pose with Jack suspended on his cock. It was obvious by the loudness of their moans that both men were more than ready to cum. And then with a roar like a true alpha, Officer Magnum came. He pulled Jack into his muscles who in turn came all over his flexed, rippling abs. With his dick still hard and throbbing, Josh carried Jack over to the bed. "You're safe now," Josh whispered as he nuzzled Jack’s neck. As he stroked the fur all over the Officer’s body, Jack slowly drifted off to sleep.
  5. This is a story by Speaker from the old Evolution Forum written in 2007, which never got the credits it deserved. Sadly the story is unfinished and there seems to be no way finding the author now. Therefore, I am posting this story on his behalf, hoping he will see, like and continue the story. If the author wishes to take down the story, then I will do that. I also took out the liberty to correct spelling mistakes and revise a passage or two, as well as add a little bit at the end to open up for more possibilities for this story to be continued. Hope you enjoy! Help me find the author to ask for a continuation or permission to continue the story. ______________ "Paradise" by Speaker (Sept, 2007), revised by MuscCanon (2016) Joey woke up, not having the slightest clue whatsoever as to where the hell he was. He was content to simply lay back on this sinfully comfortable, warm bed, and just relax. Joey had no idea how he'd gotten here either, but he really wasn't complaining. He just had no desire at all to move. His bliss, however, was not everlasting. After simply lying in bed for what unkindly felt like about three minutes, he heard a voice above him somewhere. "So, still asleep are ya?" Joey had no desire to answer. Part of his brain wondered if he was drugged, because he normally was not this sleepy, and answered any question he was given. Unfortunately for him, that was not the part of his brain in control, so he just continued to lay there, mute. "Figured..." Joey felt a needle pierce his skin, and when he still made no movement, the suspicious part of his brain knew that there was something wrong. The needle emptied into him, and after about a minute of continued bliss, he stopped being so sleepy. He sat up and looked around. Whoever had spoken to him was gone now, leaving him alone in this cell-like room. There was the incredibly comfortable bed, a door, and lamp. Nothing more. Joey stood up, noticing while he did so that he was completely naked, which seriously embarrassed him, as he knew that there was no chance that there weren't cameras in this room. He put one hand over his privates, and walked to the door, where he was not surprised to find it locked. He sighed, "Wonder what the hell this is about." He muttered to himself as he walked back towards the bed. He sat on it, and given that he really had no choice in the matter, stopped hiding the fact that he was naked, exposing his average dick and balls to the free air. Normally he'd be scared in a situation like this, where he had no idea where he was or how he had gotten there, but Joey at least thought things through. Scared or not, he was here anyways, and there didn't seem to be any chance of escape, so why be afraid if you can help it? He hummed music, to distract himself from the fear welling up deep inside of him. The door opened suddenly, and Joey stood up, covering his cock and balls with his hand out of instinct. A man in a white lab coat walked in and smiled at him. Joey instantly relaxed, but he kept a hand over his crotch just to be safe. There was something about this man's friendly, smiling face that put him instantly at ease. It wasn't hard to notice that the doctor absolutely had to work out like a beast whenever he wasn't working wherever they were. His lab coat was huge, but it had to be to hold a man as huge as he was. His upper arms completely filled the upper portion of the sleeve, and even through the coat Joey could see some of the incredible definition in the man's arms. His pecs forced themselves outward from his chest, arrogantly pushing the lab coat out far enough from the front of his body that it almost looked like a table. Joey had no doubt that this man would have trouble seeing the rest of his body if he looked down, simply because his huge pecs blocked the view. Except maybe his cock, which was, although Joey couldn't see it clearly through the material, obviously exceptional. His thighs filled his pants to bursting, and his face topped it off. The guy looked like he couldn't be a minute older than 21 years old. He was a Latino obviously, from the tone of his skin and his black hair and dark eyes, but he was also the sexiest Latino that Joey had ever seen. His white teeth stood out perfectly from his dark brown, perfect skin. His black, curly hair was cut short, and he had an impressive 5 o'clock shadow around his perfect face. The man was absurdly sexy, the kind of man who would put Mr. Olympia to shame, while having the face and dick of the best male model in the world. Joey's dick immediately, and obviously, hardened fully under his hand. The man grinned, and said to him, "There's no need to cover that up. I get that reaction a lot. My name's Miguel, and I bet you're wondering what the hell you're doing here." Joey nodded, and the simple tone of Miguel's reassuring voice brought his hand away from his dick, exposing it's hardness to anyone who cared to look. He simply couldn't take his eyes off this man. Quite a large part of him wanted to put his hand back on his dick and start stroking, but he wasn't prepared to go quite that far... not while Miguel was looking anyways. "Simply put, you are in essence a guinea pig. I know putting it that way sounds cruel, and I assure you it is not. I'm one of the first people who was tested you know, and now here I am, working to continue the testing." Joey finally found the courage to unglue his tongue, "Yeah but what is it you're testing?" "In essence it's a combination of a muscle-enhancement formula the military has been using, and a sort of fountain of youth. Guess how old I am?" Joey guessed, "21?" "Try tripling that. I only look 21 because of the formula, but I'm actually 64." Joey gaped at the man, who didn't look like he could possibly be 64, but if what he'd said was true, then of course it was possible. Duh, he thought to himself, he just said that he was 64 and that the formula made him look younger, so of course he doesn't look like he's 64. All that thinking didn't stop him from wondering how it was possible though. "But if it's a fountain of youth thing, then why am I here? I'm only 18. Are you trying to make me younger?" Joey thought in horror of having to start puberty again if he was going to be shrunk. "Well no. See it actually happens by us injecting a sort of template into a person. That template overrides your genes for age, and muscularity and sort of bootstraps itself in, but it leaves the rest of your genes alone. Of course, everyone doesn't end up the same height and weight, but it's reasonably close, and the rest of your genes determine how you grow when you lift weights, even after you've grown from the formula. That's why we're all muscular and look like we're 21 years old. It's because the template makes us look that way, but the rest of our genes are in place, which is why I'm Latino, Antonio is Italian, Brandon is black, and so on and so forth. You aren't the first person we've tested who is younger than the age that the rest of us are, but the first person came through perfectly and we want to see if it works well on everyone. That's where you come in. Joey stared at the man. He'd understood almost half of what Miguel had said, but he at least comprehended the most important things like if he took the formula then he'd become a 21-year-old muscleman. He really didn't care about the rest of whatever Miguel had said. If all he'd said was 'We're going to make you a muscular man.' Then that would have been enough to hook him! "So, whaddaya think?" Miguel asked, "Do you wanna do this?" "Hell yes!" Miguel led Joey into another room, this one with an ominous looking machine in the centre of it. There was a large glass tube in the heart of the machine, easily big enough to hold two men comfortably. The tube was surrounded by other wires and there were other tubes that entered the glass one in the centre. He assumed, correctly that he was supposed to get into the big tube. Miguel nodded when he gestured at it and Joey got in it. He entered the tube and heard Miguel's voice from a speaker somewhere inside. "Don’t be afraid, but the other tubes are going to attach to you." As soon as he said that, the tubes inside the main chamber attached to his body. One to each leg, each arm, and one to his chest. He looked at them apprehensively, as they were as thick as two fingers in diameter. "Those are for the muscle mass you're going to be gaining. You're going to gain weight in muscle mass, and that mass has to come from somewhere, so we inject it straight into your bloodstream with these. I know they look big, but that's to get the growth over with quickly because I won’t lie to you, it's painful. Knowing that do you still want to proceed?" Joey nodded. He didn't care if it hurt if it gave him a body like Miguel's. "Ok. I'm starting the procedure." Through the tube into his right leg a small amount of a purple fluid entered his leg, which began to burn immediately. It hurt, but Joey gritted his teeth and attempted to ignore it. "That's the template. We have to wait a minute for it to circulate to the rest of your body before we can actually start the growth." It was probably the longest minute of his life. The fire in his leg, spread up into his dick, up his abs, chest, arms and even into his head. It was like being forced to stay in a campfire even as he slowly started burning. "Ok, here we go." He heard Miguel say Blue fluid rushed into his body from the tubes. Joey grunted as the fluid entered him in five places. He felt, rather than saw, his body starting to swell. He really didn't care about the muscle growing along his body at the moment. He suddenly understood what Miguel had said. He really did want this over with quickly. Through the pain though it was impossible not to notice some things, like how his thighs forced each other outwards, forcing him to adopt a wider stance. How his back thickened and widened, forcing his arms out wider. How it was getting difficult to look down over growing pecs. How his body itched as hair grew in. All those were easily ignored however at the pain. He screamed as his bones lengthened, and the muscle fluid just kept pouring in. The growth had only taken another minute, but it had felt longer than that when it abruptly halted. The door of the chamber opened and Joey staggered out, unaccustomed to walking with massive thighs. He looked up, panting and saw Miguel slowly stroking his really thick, uncut, Latin cock and staring at Joey. Miguel walked over and pulled one of Joey's thick arms around his shoulder. "Tired eh? I know that transformation takes a lot out of you." Joey nodded, still staring at Miguel's thick dick. It wasn't hard for Miguel to notice this. "Sorry but the transformation is pretty hot to watch, even if it's not so fun to experience." Joey managed to gasp through his panting, "Are you... gay?" Surprise filled Miguel's face, before he laughed suddenly. Joey looked at Miguel in confusion. "GAY?! Of course we're all gay! That's the one prerequisite for the transformation you know. I can't believe I left that out. You have to be gay or the transformation won't work!" Joey stared at Miguel, who was laughing so hard tears fell out of his eyes, and despite being riddled with residual pain (which was quickly ebbing), felt like the happiest gay guy on Earth. "How many people have had this?" Joey asked, not panting as much anymore. "About 100 now. We try to keep it relatively quiet, but it's hard to do so with a hundred 21 year old horny musclemen in one place." "In one place? So we don't leave here?" Miguel smiled at Joey. "You can anytime you want." It took Joey only a moment to understand. "Yeah I wouldn't want to leave either. Not with 'a hundred 21 year old horny musclemen in one place.'" Miguel slapped his hand on Joey's newly broad back. "Now you're getting it. Look you're probably exhausted. I was when I transformed. Just let me take you to a room and you can rest up a bit before you meet the rest of the guys." Joey nodded. He let Miguel practically carry him to a much nicer room than the one he'd previously been in, lay him down on a bed, and he was sleeping the moment that his head touched the pillow. ----- Joey woke up, energized. He noticed that he was sleeping naked on top of the sheets but didn’t care at all. He sat up and stood up, marvelling at how abnormally easy it was. Normally standing up really wasn't much of an exertion, but people usually do get tired of it after a few hours. Joey instinctively knew that he wouldn't. He jogged into a private bathroom, noting that the room he was in looked more like a hotel suite than anything, complete with a balcony overlooking some ocean from atop a cliff, although he still didn't know where he was. Joey stared at his new self in the mirror. He was huge, easily 6'1" tall and he couldn’t be a pound less than 300, which he quickly confirmed on the scale in the bathroom. His chest was absurdly huge, like two massive dinner plates had been grafted onto his torso, and adorned with a half-dollar sized nipple. The crevice between his pecs looked deep enough to lose things in, although he knew that was an exaggeration. His pecs were so smooth, there was no hair to be seen. This gaze led him down over his 8-pack and then to his cock, which hung at least half-way down his tree-trunk thighs. He'd noticed that it was hard to walk, and gazing at his thighs gave him a shrewd idea why. His calves looked as though someone had shoved a football under them. He looked up again, this time at his arms which hung out of bowling ball sized shoulders. His guns had to be at least 24 inches around, if not bigger. He went into a double-bicep pose and stared at the proud peak which stood up from his arms. Veins covered his biceps and his forearms, which were absurdly thick as well, even at the wrist. Last, but not least, he stared at his face. His brown eyes somehow had more of a lustre, a shine than previously. His face was covered with brown shadow, and he noticed that he really needed a haircut. Joey grinned at the man, and the man in the mirror grinned back at him. He swaggered back into the main room, even though there was a separate room with a TV, a sofa bed and a computer. Joey doubted that he'd use the TV and computer but he had to marvel at the computer. Before his transformation, he would have been astounded at the quality of it, but now he really had no desire to use it. He looked around but found nothing that even looked like a dresser with clothes in it, so he shrugged and walked to the door. There was a note pinned there. ____ Hey! Welcome to the community! I'm Antonio and since our rooms are across the hall from each other, they asked me to give you a bit of an explanation, but I really didn't want to wake you up. The rooms are private and are set up to allow access when it scans your hand. We've already put in your fingerprints so if you want to get into your room, just put your hand on the panel next to the door and it'll open up. If you wanna know more, just come across the hall. I'll be in my room until 6 tonight. There's a clock next to the bed if you dont know the time. Antonio ____ Joey read the note, and looked at the clock. It was only 3 in the afternoon so he walked out of his room, into a carpeted hall which looked like nothing more than a hotel hallway, with rooms stretching along it. He walked across the hall and knocked. He heard feet moving and the door opened. Antonio was the epitome of an Italian hunk. Joey had just undergone his transformation and therefore hadn't had an opportunity to work out and grow any more. Judging by Antonio, he had only recently arrived too, but to Joey he looked like nothing less than perfection. Joey had a fair amount of brown body hair, but Antonio's pelt put his to shame. Antonio's chest was covered in about twice the black hair as Joey's was in brown, and it only continued down Antonio's abs, surrounded an impressive cock, and covered his legs as well. Antonio's short hair was curly and he had, like every man here apparently, an impressive black 5 o'clock shadow around his mouth. His muscles were about the same size as Joey's, but his body practically screamed 'HUNK' to Joey. Joey stared, open mouthed at Antonio and Joey could feel his dick harden as he stared. Antonio only grinned. "Hey man I was wondering when you'd wake up." Like Miguel, despite Antonio's obviously Italian heritage, he had no discernible Italian accent. "Joe isn't it? Come on in!" "It's Joey." Joey muttered and followed the Italian stallion into his room. It was physically the same as Joey's room, but there were the unmistakable scents of man, sweat and a fair amount of cum in the room that only aroused Joey further. "Ah ok Joey. I'm Antonio, and it looks like we're the next best thing to roommates! I suppose you want to ask a few questions?" Joey shook himself, nodded, and asked "Are there any clothes?" "Why would you want them? We're in a tropical paradise, the room temperatures are permanently set to 80 so they're never cold, and all you'd be doing is covering up that glorious bod." Joey couldn't argue his logic. "Where are we?" "We are on a nice small island in the south pacific. It's owned by Dave, who had the original idea for this growth. He's actually only 30 but he's probably the richest person in the world. Inheritance you know. 'Course he doesn't look like he's 30 since he got transformed too. You'll meet him later. He was the first guy to be transformed and is the biggest of us because of it, although Miguel, the doc, is almost as big. Nobody comes here unless they're delivering food or bringing another person here to be transformed, and then they only see the front, where they see a massive resort for 'The rich and famous,' which explains why they've never met anyone who's been in here. The private beach is on the back side, which is in a little cove and can’t be seen from the outside. We've got everything here. An AWESOME weight room, all the food you could possibly eat, none of it junk food either so you can grow more. You name it, we've got it." Joey laughed. "Well that answers pretty much all my questions, but I’ve got another one. How old are you really?" Antonio smiled, "I'm 19. I was the first guy they tested the formula on who wasn't over 21, and you're the second." Joey grinned at Antonio. It didn't seem possible that a 19-year-old could have that kind of body, but then, he was living proof that it was indeed possible himself. Joey couldn't resist anymore. He reached forward and kissed Antonio on the mouth passionately. He loved the feeling of Antonio's rough facial hair against his own, which told him beyond a doubt that he was kissing a man, and that he loved every second of it. They broke off the kiss after about a minute and Joey muttered, "God I've wanted to do that since I saw you. You're so hot." Antonio grinned and muttered, "So are you." Then Antonio beckoned Joey to follow him. "I want you to meet someone." Joey walked into Antonio's bedroom and saw in bed, what had to be the most massive man here. The man had his huge arms behind his head, showing off what had to be 30" guns, and Joey couldn't even imagine the colossal chest the man had. The man's body was entirely hairless, save his eyebrows and a crew cut, but it only showed off his size even more. This man had the most freakishly huge legs you can imagine and they were covered with veins. The man spoke, "So you're Joey? I'm Dave, the owner of this place and the biggest fucker you'll ever meet." Joey was loving his 'tough guy' attitude. Joey walked up to the Dave's naked body, knelt and started sucking on Dave's massive cock. Or at least he tried. Joey guessed his to be about 14" hard, but Dave's had to be at least 18" and it wasn’t fully hard yet. He couldn't imagine what it felt like to have that inside of him. It was hard enough to get it in his mouth. Whilst sucking this huge cock he couldn’t stop feeling all over Dave’s huge legs and calves. Just a moment later, he felt a thick cock enter his ass. He didn't need to look to realize that Antonio had taken advantage of Joey's ass in the air and hadn't needed any more invitation than that. He released Dave's cock for a moment to moan with pleasure as he felt that 14" cock pounding away at his bubble butt, before he went back to sucking on Dave's cock with gusto and looked up at Dave’s face. His impression showed pure bliss. He must have been really enjoying Joey’s sucking. At the same time Dave was playing with his big nipples, which were hard and erect. It didn't take long before Dave's cock started throbbing hard and spewing a massive load down Joey's throat. Joey didn't know if he could swallow it all but he tried anyways. Suddenly his own cock began shooting its load all over the floor. He tensed from the pleasure, and that was enough to squeeze Antonio's dick with his ass cheeks and drive Antonio into climax as well. Joey was getting cum into him from his ass and his mouth and was shooting his own load as well. All at the same time. He was in the ultimate state of ecstasy. Nothing could ever match this. Nothing. He slowly felt himself getting fuller and fuller and started touching his muscle belly in shock. His ones flat 8 pack muscled abs were now replaced with a bloated but rock hard roid gut which kept growing bigger and bigger by the second. After five minutes of this pure, sweet sex Joey and Antonio stopped shooting. Dave, of course, continued for another minute or so before he too was sated. Joey grunted as he felt Antonio slide his thick cock out of his own ass. Joey released Dave's cock and stood up. The floor was covered with his cum. He'd shot at least a gallon, maybe two, and it was oozing along the floor. Dave looked at Joey’s new roid gut and laughed “don’t worry boy. All that cum will transform into muscles really soon. It’s the fuel that makes us grow. And by the looks of it, you have a lot of growing to do.” Just the thought of it made Joey hard again and leaking pre all over the floor. Dave was watching him, absentmindedly stroking his cock, which was hard yet again. "If you haven't noticed Joey, we can have sex pretty much 24-7, but most of us do other things as well. I, for example, am going to go down to the weight room and shame all of my other guests. Antonio, after sex, usually likes to go surfing at the beach, but of course, what you do is up to you. This is a pleasure island. You can do anything you want here as long as it doesn't harm or steal from one of the other guests. Of course, I wouldn't have brought you here if I thought you would do anything like that, but just to be sure, I'm laying down the rules. The formula is reversible and if you piss enough people off, we can reverse it, wipe your memory of this island and send you back to the mainland. I'd prefer not to do that, as you're one of the better cocksuckers I've ever encountered, and you'll look good with another 100lbs of muscle on you. So be good." He flashed a grin, and walked sideways out of the room. His yet again hard nipples hit the side of the door, which obviously gave Dave shudders and pleasure, as his dick leaked more pre on the floor. Antonio looked at Joey and smiled. "He's right you know. I like surfing after sex, but I guess I could be persuaded into a little more fun." Joey smiled back. He knew he could have Antonio anytime he wanted. But right now he couldn’t stop thinking about Dave. “Thanks for the offer, but I would really love to lift some weights. Getting my fully blown out roid gut down to a more reasonable size. Do you want to join?” Antonio was a little bit disappointed but changed his mood in a second. “Follow me, I’ll show you the way”. As both muscle hunks left the room and walked down the hallway, Antonio kept on pointing out who lived where and all the opportunities they had. Once they turned the corner, Antonio stopped in front of a particular door and obviously got nervous. Joey also noticed that Antonio’s dick got harder by the minute. Joey looked up at the door sign and read Miguel. “Follow this way, then turn left and take the elevator down to the first floor. You will find the gym right there. Don’t be shocked but what you will find there. I will follow you right after. Just need to finish some business first.” Antonio absentmindedly started stroking his cock. “Ok, see you around. Have fun.” Joey couldn’t stop smiling thinking about what Antonio will do with Miguel. Were they lovers? Once he reached the elevator and got in, he clicked the button with a big G.Y.M. sign to it. The elevator closed and slowly started going down. His head was full of ideas what he will find at the gym. But most of all he was looking forward to see Dave work out. Maybe he will be able to work out with him. What will Dave look like pumped? Is Dave still growing? How big will Joey grow? The door opened and what Joey saw made his dick rock hard in an instant. TO BE CONTINUED....
  6. Chapter 1 Buckling Season Sweat dripping down my brow, I step over the last fallen tree on the trail. I was reaching my usual camping site. I had to get away from my life and these woods always helped me clear my thoughts. Work was not going right but the last straw was the breakup from my last girlfriend. On the surface, we were great but underneath we were a wrack. Neither of us were having sparks after our first date. Once I at my site, I unload my pack and set my set the camp up. As I finished up, I walk over to a near by stream, took off my shirt, and kneel down to take a long drink. As I drank, felt the cool of the water spread through out my body. Suddenly, I felt the cool air on my ass; followed by a lick down my ass. "FUCK!" I scream as the person eat my hole and little sparks of pleasure danced up my spine.They spread my ass cheeks apart and went deeper with their tongue. Then they began to tongue fuck my asshole. Their tongue went deeper then I would image it could go in my hole. The person pulled up my hips, spread my legs, and started to play with my balls, rolling them in their calloused hand. Licking up my crack, I could feel a the prickle of a beard. Then he spoke, "I love the taste of a sweaty hole." His hand travel from my balls to my cock, which I just noticed to be hard as a rock and dripping with pre. "Now to see how this feels," he said as he rub the pre down my shaft. I moan as his calloused hand work my cock, lubing my cock with my own pre. Once he had my cock coated with my own pre, he flipped me over onto the gravel shore, straddle my hips, and plunged my cock into his firm arse. He hummed with content. "Feels better then I thought," he said as he started to move himself up and down my cock. His ass felt better then any pussy I had before as he worked his ass muscles around my cock. My cock was pulsing in time with my rapid heart in the heat of his ass. I moaned as he firmly thrust down on my cock, going balls deep, before grabbing his hips and start fucking with vigor. I barely notice how hairy his body was, it felt like some type of animal. He grab my hands and pinned them above my head. "Sorry, Kid," He said before licking my earlobe, "I am going to draw this out." I could feel his hard large cock against my stomach as he kept my hands pinned above my head. The heat coming from it was almost to hot as it rub against my stomach. With each bounce on my cock, he cock rub against my pudgy belly. I moaned as the being milked my cock with his anal muscles. Soon I reached the point of no return and thrust up into you to breed his ass with my cum. "Yes breed my tailhole, Kid," he said as keep working his muscles to get every last drop and jerking off his own cock. Within moments, he was grunting and having his orgasm. He cum squirted onto my face and into my mouth. I was about to spit the salty liquid out but he took his hand and covered my mouth. "Now be a good Kid and swallow." With no choice, I swallowed and felt a warm heat in my groin. I was hard still and in the other's ass, so I flip him over. "Hey what are you," he started to say before he moaned as I began to fuck him again. The heat from my groin started to spread into the rest of my body. Once I was fully enveloped in the warmth, I increased my speed, fucking the guy that raped me. I could feel my body change; muscles twitching, growing, and getting heavier, the itch of hair sprouting in places that I had little of and never had hair on me, and even the painful changing of bones. But I was lost in the heat of his ass and the lust I had. I kept fucking him, only moving him to get deeper into him. I even noticed that he had hooves but that was nothing to me. That is how deep in lust I was. Just getting off was all that matter. Filling this tight hole with my cum was my mission. I do not know how long I fucked him, but I did not care. I was almost to my peak, all i needed was to get more pleasure. I leaned down, took his large cock into my mouth, and sucked. That made him moan loudly and his whole body shake. I shot my load deep into him again and soon he was shooting his wad in my mouth. Not resisting, I swallowed every drop and then just collapsed. I woke up, on my back again and with my legs up in the air with a fullness in my ass. I was about to say something but then I wave of pleasure washed over me and I started to pant heavily. "It seems someone is finally awake," said the same guy that assaulted me, pounding away on my ass. I push back onto him and got a grunt. Smiling, I start to push back more and meet his thrust, making him grunt even louder. Then I did something I did not know I could do, I start using my ass muscle to milk his cock. "FUCK," he yelled as he when balls deep and unloaded in my ass. I moan as I feel the warm of his seed deep in my anal cavity. Quickly the warm spread to the rest of my body and pulsed few times. "Now you are fully one of us," He said pulling out of me. Whimpering at the last, I sat up. He smiled and offered his hand. Taking it, he help me up and I notice the change of my center of gravity. Then I notice the changes to my body. "What the fuck," I whispered as I move my hands across my transformed body. Where there was small pudge, now a hard six pack. A flat pecs was now were two meaty slabs covered with a bit of fur. My legs were now covered in fur and feet were hooves. My thighs were so thick that they changed how I placed my hooves(weird that I noticed that). I even now had a bubble butt. The most changed was my balls and cock. My balls seem to grew an inch in diameter and my cock was now a monster. I could barely grip around it with one hand, and it was totally soft too. Then my hands went up bulked up arms and thickened neck to my head were they found a set of curled horns that ended just under my ears. Then a sharp whistle made me come to my surroundings. "Damn," the guy said to me, "the extra load you fucked out of me did some wonders." Then he walk around me. "Usually just changed Satyrs only get juvenile horns," He touched them and I let out a growl. He went wide eyes and lowered his head. "Oh fuck," he whispered as he walked back in front of me. "Let me introduce myself," he said as he smiled and winked, "I am Brian Little-horn." Stepping up to him, I grab his flaccid cock and gave it a squeeze. "Little," I said, "I do not think so." He chuckled as his cock pulsed in my hand. I never thought I would not be repulse an other man's dick in my hand. Then I moved my hand and grope Brian's balls and massaged them. He moaned lightly. "If I did not have so many question I would fuck you again," I said as I reached behind him and pulled him close by his ass. "Like how now I have no qualms about touching and thinking of men." Bending down, I licked one of the ears of Brian. He started to breath heavy and his cock started to cub up next to mine. "I can not give you all the answers," he said as he tried to move away but I held him place, "But for that one I can answered." He gave in and start to feel up the body that he had changed. "You have always that desire to have men," Brian slip his hands down my back and grope my ass. He looked up at me. "Just you were raised to think those desires were wrong and you buried them." I smiled down at him. He blushed and turned his head. "But any other questions will be answered by boss." I release him and raise my brow. "Time to go," he said as he grab my hand and guided me into the woods.
  7. WHY YOU SHOULDN’T TRUST SAUL BENNETT By absman420 “I’m home!!!!” “Tino!’ called the bigger man, opening his arms and smiling wide. The little bodybuilder jumped into his embrace.. “Daddy!” he called his husband, lovingly. They kissed -- and the bigger man could already feel the little bodybuilder’s erection pressing into him. “I’ve missed you so much!” “You’ve only been gone a week, boy.” They kissed anyway. “I know,” little Tino said. “I wanna fuck so bad.” The bigger man smiled coyly. “Horny little Tino,” he said, rubbing the back of his husband’s head while he squeezed his ass. “You wanna fuck first, or get settled?” Tino pulled away from the kissing, looking his man in the face. “Fuck,” he said, smiling. “I want to fuck. But I want to give you your present first.” The bigger man flicked his eyebrows. “Something kinky, I hope?” he asked. “You got another hot boy stashed in your bag?” “Ha!” the little bodybuilder said. “I’m sharing you with no one today. I need that big porn-star cock all to myself!” He broke their hug after a quick peck on the lips and turned to his bags. “Let’s take this to the bedroom.” For New York, for the Upper West Side, it was a spacious apartment, but Tino missed LA -- he missed the weather and his friends -- and he secretly wondered how long his hubby would keep them secluded here? They hadn’t had to move to the other side of the country because his husband didn’t want to be a porn star anymore. No matter where they went, his man was always gonna be Big Mick Masterman, whose dick was legend. Nearly eleven inches when completely hard -- Big Mick would joke about feeling light-headed when it was at its max -- his dick was so large, it would’ve looked out-of-proportion if Mick hadn’t been so big himself. Not a bodybuilder like Tino -- all cuts and aesthetics and shiny hardness -- Mick was a beast of a man, thick and strong and exuding the cocky power of the well-hung Alpha. Was he past his prime? Probably by just a hair, depending on what you considered “prime”. He’d done hundreds of movies, thousands of scenes, countless guest appearances, but no matter how good it’s been, biology is biology -- once your dick stops working, you don’t work in porn. Nobody wants a limp-dicked daddy. And Big Mick Masterman was no bottom. Since turning 50, his dick stopped behaving for him the way it did twenty years ago, when even testosterone on the breeze would get him hard. In truth, it wasn’t just his dick, his whole body was betraying him, turning into an old man right in front of him -- sagging, softening -- but for a man who’d built a whole career out of his amazing dong, Big Mick’s focus was always his cock. Once Tino dug out the little box he’d buried in his suitcase, he found Big Mick prepping the Tri-Mix vial he’d gotten out of the fridge. Tino smiled -- he’d be glad when Mick got rid of that shit. Injecting your cock to get hard….? Tino thought. Yuck! “So tell me about LA,” Mick said, pulling an insulin syringe from the drawer, using it to point to Tino’s box. “Is that my present?” “Hold your horses,” Tino said, putting the small cardboard box on the opposite counter. “I have a story.” Mick smiled slightly. “Of course you do.” Tino pursed his lips at the bigger man. He took a big breath and said, as if confessing, “So… while I was out there, I ran into Saul Bennett...” “Oh, Jesus,” Mick groaned, dropping the insulin syringe on the counter. “You wanna kill ANY chance of me getting hard, right?” “Stop it,” Tino chided. “It was a nice conversation. It wasn’t an easy decision for him…” But Big Mick was already annoyed. “Oh, come on, Tino!” he said, a touch of anger. “He cancelled my contract. I was one of the biggest names in the fucking business and he cancelled my contract because I had ED. I mean, what the fuck? He fuckin’ ruined my career, Tino!” Tino was still calm. “He feels really bad, Mick.” “Yeah, I bet! Do you know how much money he fucking lost when he cut me? Let me tell you something: Saul doesn’t feel bad because of what he did to my self-esteem, or my reputation, or my fucking life! He feels bad because he lost revenue. Saul Bennett gives a shit about nothing but money, Tino. I thought you knew that.” Tino sighed. “I’m sorry I brought it up. I should’ve just given this to you without explanation.” He handed the small, cardboard box to Big Mick, who took it humorlessly. “This is from Saul?” Mick asked. “He feels really bad, Mick.” There was a moment when Tino was unsure if Mick would throw it, crush it, or open it -- frankly, there was a moment when Mick was unsure, too -- ultimately, Mick tore the little sticker keeping the lid closed and opened it up. Two little vials held by styrofoam cushioning, one contained pink liquid, the other blue. “What is it?” Mick asked. Tino had a devious smile. “It’s a little something-something so you won’t need THAT,” he said, pointing to the Tri-Mix and the syringe. “Mixed by one of Saul’s little… alchemist friends. Apparently, it’s the latest thing to keep porn-stars on the working roster.” Mick looked at him suspiciously. “Really?” he asked, softening. Tino shrugged. “No harm in trying.” Mick looked at the box and considered it for all of five seconds -- even his anger at Saul paled next to his desire for a good erection. “So what do I do?” Smiling, Tino stepped over to him and pulled the vials from the box. He handed the blue one to Mick. “One for you,” he said, keeping the pink one, “and one for me.” “Really?” Mick chuckled. “Blue and pink?” Tino smiled, pursing his lips at Mick. “Wanna trade?” he asked. “Why? Will the pink one turn me into a girl?” “Haha,” Tino said. “No, the pink one is gonna make me able to take what the blue one is gonna do to you!” He unscrewed the cap and quickly drank his down, making a face at the taste. “He said it takes about twenty minutes to hit -- i’m gonna clean up real quick. Cum join me when you’re ready.” And with that, Tino slunk to the bathroom. Big Mick couldn’t help but look at Tino’s muscular ass as the boy exited, He was lucky Tino’d stayed with him through the whole ED thing -- a hot number like him could have anybody. The least Mick could do was indulge a trial solution -- no matter that it had been provided by fucking Saul Bennett. With that, he unscrewed the cap and drank the contents of the vial -- no taste, maybe it was a placebo. Following Tino to the bedroom, he kept the Tri-Mix handy, He was already horny -- Tino had been gone a whole week, after all, and Big Mick wasn’t a big masturbator. It took a lot of work to get an eleven-inch cock hard -- it took even more lately -- he didn’t like to waste it on nothing. Stripping his shirt off, he could hear Tino in the shower, so he knew he had enough time to get his cockring and jockstrap on. Looking at his bulky self in the mirror, he flexed a most-muscular and pinched the barbells in his pierced nipples. Whoa! -- okay, THAT was electric -- a freaking WAVE of horny washing over him. Damn, even his dick was coming to life. He stripped off his jeans and his boxer briefs and stretched a hard rubber cockring around his juicy balls -- it was difficult enough to get his huge dick through the ring when it was soft, but it was thickening up fast, further delighting Mick, though he clumsily succeeded. His dick hung there at a slight angle, looking untroubled and confident. Maybe he wasn’t in the best shape anymore, but damn if his dick didn’t make up for it. He slipped on his NASTY PIG quilted leather jock, which made him look even bigger. Flopping in the big leather recliner across from the bed, he continued playing with his nipples as he waited for Tino. It wasn’t long before he heard the shower turn off. Just in time, as far as Mick was concerned -- he was getting damn horny -- frankly, he was starting not to care if the boy was clean at all. Mick was ready for some action. And he was starting to feel confident that his dick was ready, too. Tino slipped into the room, shiny and smooth, a tiny towel wrapped around his tiny hips. Usually short bodybuilders had thick waists, but Tino’s was so small and lean that it made his ass look gigantic by comparison -- when he was in a playful mood, he joked that he should become an underwear model or a professional stripper. Slyly smiling, he stood before Big Mick’s chair and posed for him, flexing his beautiful body. “Daddy want a lap dance?” he asked, hips swaying. Tino stepped up into the leather recliner, feet on either side of Mick’s hips -- the chair was sturdy enough, they’d proved it before -- the little towel he wore around his waist fell away, revealing the soft white thong he wore beneath, his cute little balls bouncing with each thrust. “Very nice, boy,” Big Mick mumbled, stroking the boy’s rock hard quads. “Lemme see that ass.” The boy turned to imaginary music, dancing like his hips were doing the seduction. For such massive legs, his ass was still round and tight, like he was still the college wrestler he’d been when the two had met, so many years ago. Tino squatted slightly and twerked in Mick’s face, shaking his muscular glutes, the strap of his thong visible as it ran down the crack of his ass. It was beautiful. Mick reached between Tino’s legs and grabbed the boy’s package, like his hand was a cockring -- he shoved his face between the halves of Tino’s ass, immediately tasting the boy’s hot hole -- clean, but with a slight hint of soap. Tino moaned immediately. “Yeah, big daddy,” he growled as Mick shoved his tongue in. God damn that man loved ass. His rough facial hair teased Tino’s hole. Mick didn’t realize how horny he was. Fuck, he wanted this boy -- wanted to dominate him and own him. He felt like a fucking teenager who’d never tasted a man before. The strap from the thong was getting in his way, but he could feel Tino’s cock getting hard in the pouch -- why couldn’t the boy like jockstraps, like normal people? So much easier to eat his ass. He looked good in anything -- or out of anything. Big Mick’s big dick thickened in his own pouch. He took his free hand off his nipple and reached down to help himself along. His cock filled his hand and was growing fast. He would’ve commented about it if his mouth hadn’t been full -- and if he hadn’t been so damn horny. “Fuck, boy,” he said, licking Tino’s hole, “suck my cock. I need your hot mouth.” “Oh yeah, Daddy,” he moaned, stepping down from the chair, kneeling his big bod between Mick’s outstretched legs. When the little bodybuilder saw Mick’s half-hard cock, growing there in Mick’s grip, he happily replaced Mick’s hand with his, and smiled slyly as he took the bigger man’s cock in his mouth. Warm and wet -- what a mouth -- Mick could feel himself hardening. He rolled his head back and shut his eyes, enjoying the sensation of his growing erection -- his hard-on was delighting him almost as much as the blow job. Was this the effects of Saul Bennett’s little potion? He couldn’t even get mad at Saul, the mother-fucker, that’s how good he felt -- like a man. Like a fucking man. Like a fucking man who hadn’t shot his fucking load in a week. His balls felt as full as his cock. He felt Tino’s hands holding them and tickling the back of his sac -- even his balls felt bigger. Huge fucking load. Suddenly, he realized his cock was rock hard -- a teen-aged erection -- a throbbing, needful, helpless kind of erection. Familiar and nearly forgotten -- an old friend found alive -- and with it came confidence, a confidence Mick had almost forgotten, as if it were even bigger -- if that were possible for a nearly-eleven-inch cock -- or had it been that long that it had BEEN this hard? He had to fuck. God damn, he had to fuck. He had to take this rock-hard cock and fuck with it. So fucking horny. He stood then, causing Tino to lose his balance and fall back on his butt. Mick grabbed him by the back of the neck and pushed the little bodybuilder toward the bed. Tino allowed himself to be taken, loving the confidence his husband exuded -- it was like the old days. On his back, his legs open, he could feel Mick’s cock press against his hole -- throbbing, alive, it wasn’t the product of injectable tri-mix, it was a genuine, sexually-stimulated erection, and it was eager to make up for lost time. The cock may have even felt bigger as it entered Tino’s ass, or maybe it had been so long that Tino had forgotten the full extent of Big Mick Masterman -- he was glad for the reminder. Mick didn’t waste any time. Standing beside the bed, he sank balls-deep in Tino’s hole, putting the entirety of his eleven-inch cock into the little bodybuilder in a single thrust.. Tino gasped. “Holy shit, a little warm up…” But Mick ignored him. He was muttering, “Need this so bad, fuck,” as he slowly withdrew his meat, then slammed it home again. “Fuck…” “Damn, honey....” But if Mick was listening, Tino couldn’t tell -- his eyes were kind of far-away, his mouth slightly open, a corner turned up in pleasure. Mick was lost in that pleasure, the resurgence of his alpha station. It was like the old days, back in his twenties, when the world was one big hole and Mick ached to fuck it hard -- not like it had been for the last year when life was fucking him. He fucked Tino like he’d suddenly remembered how to -- he was a battering ram. He was a porn star again. It didn’t surprise either of them that he’d orgasmed as quickly as he did -- not that that really slowed him down. He barely missed a beat and kept on pounding toward number two, using his cum as lube -- it leaked out of Tino’s hole. Tino would pass out around the fifth, so he wasn’t sure where it ended -- all he knew was that hours later when he lost consciousness (from exhaustion), Big Mick was still fucking him. What the hell had Saul Bennett given him? ******************************************************* Tino woke to the light of dawn, a beam of sunshine across his face. He was on his side, spooned by Mick -- and the first thing he realized was that Mick was still inside him, that huge cock still hard, filling him past the point of comfort. Even in his sleep, Mick gently thrust in and out, like he was dreaming of a fuck. Tino was afraid to wake him. The relentless, non-stop pounding Mick had given his ass last night was enough -- he couldn’t imagine it starting again. Slowly, gently, Tino slid off Mick’s cock, his hole so defeated that there wasn’t even a “pop” when the gargantuan head came out. Mick’s cock had felt huge inside him -- bigger than Tino had remembered it, even when last it had been fully hard, years ago before last night. As Tino quietly sat up on the edge of the bed, the movement seemed to disturb Mick -- his breathing changed slightly. They’d been together long enough that Tino knew even the most subtle change in Mick when asleep. He waited a moment until he heard Mick sink back deeply, then he stood, waiting to see if that changed anything, then he took a step and turned around, just enough to glance at his man. The first thing to catch his eye was Mick’s cock -- how could it not? -- it was gigantic! Truly gigantic, as the head of it slapped the very bottom of his abs with every dreamy thrust Mick took, leaving a little trail of cum between the slit and his core. Mick’s cock had never been THIS big -- not even in his prime! Mick’s cock measured out at just over 11-inches when fully hard, formidable on its own -- the cock he had now was well over a foot long, possibly as long as fourteen inches… and substantially thicker. How on earth could Tino have taken that? It wasn’t just the cock, though the cock held his attention -- that cock would hold ANY man’s attention, gay or straight -- it was beyond possible. The stuff of fantasy. But it wasn’t just his cock -- no, it was his balls, too. Tino had never seen balls so big on any man, except maybe those guys who have injections, or implants or whatever. Because of his heavy steroid cycles, Mick’s gonads had all but atrophied, shrunken well smaller than average -- he joked that it made his cock look bigger by comparison. The balls he had now were easily in proportion with his over-sized cock, easily as big as lemons, maybe avocados. The weight of them gently pulled on the base of that big dick, causing it to pulse even more. And then Tino widened his focus and saw Mick in his entirety. It wasn’t just his cock and his balls -- it was all of him! Mick was… Mick was… Mick was massive. Diesel. Tino had been the bodybuilder -- Tino had been the competitor -- Mick was the proud daddy who watched from the side, proud of his boy, but not looking for the attention himself. He had his own audience, and he didn’t think the two should mix. Mick had loved being a porn-star -- and he joked that he had a better build for that, anyway. (Imagine Mick’s dick in posers!) Mick had always had a bulky, muscular thing going on, big and thick, but not ripped -- no perfect abs for Big Mick Masterman. No need. Though to Tino’s disappointment, Mick had been going soft lately. THIS Mick, the Mick in their bed, was a very different man. This Mick was a bodybuilder -- this Mick could’ve just stepped off the competition stage -- this Mick was muscular and ripped, heavily-veined and pumped. The only thing ruining the illusion was the body hair -- Mick had always been hirsute (his back alone kept his waxer employed full-time) -- but this morning, Mick was covered with a layer of rough, short hair -- his shoulders, his arms, everything. The stubble on his face was heavy, like he could grow a beard in a day. Was his brow a little thicker, as well? He looked like he’d overdosed on testosterone, like he was tripping on some crazy hormone sauce… Saul! THAT SHIT SAUL HAD GIVEN THEM! Is that what had done this? It HAD to have been! Horrified, Tino quickly waddled his way to the bathroom, grabbing his phone off the dresser on the way past. The first thing he did was examine himself in the mirror -- if Saul’s formula had done that to Mick, what had the stuff he’d taken done to HIM? And the answer was… nothing that he could see. What had Saul said? He’d said the pink vial would make Tino able to take what the blue vial would do to Mick. The horror of that sunk in, which caused him to relax just enough that the cum that had been inside him started to leak down his muscular thigh. Fuck... Sitting on the toilet, easily a gallon of Mick’s cum rushed out of him, wetly filling the bowl with its salty scent. Why wasn’t he sore? Exhausted, yes, but not sore. What had that shit done? He said, “Call Saul Bennett” into his phone, quietly, though he was pretty sure Mick couldn’t hear him with the bathroom door closed. It took the phone a few seconds to connect -- longer for Saul to pick up. “It’s five o’clock in the morning, Tino,” Bennett mumbled from his end. “Why the fuck you calling me at five o’clock in the fucking morning?” “What was in that stuff, Saul?” Tino said, angrily. “What the fuck did you give him?” A sleepy laugh over the line, an evil chuckle. “I guess you guys used my gift,” he said. “What’d you think, Tino? Bet you haven’t got nailed like that in a while.” “Fuck you, Saul.” Saul laughed. “I think you got all the fucking, Tino. How’d you get away from him long enough to call me? He’s not fucking anybody else right now, is he?” “No!” Tino said in a whisper louder than he’d wanted. “He passed out sometime during the night and I’m sitting here in the bathroom emptying myself out! What the fuck, Saul?” “Okay. You definitely don’t want him fucking anybody else.” “Yeah, I’ll try to stop him. You should see him, Saul! He’s fucking HUGE! Did you know that would happen, Saul? Did you know? Why the fuck didn’t you tell me?” “I’m telling you now, don’t let him fuck anybody else.” Tino sighed (and the final bit of cum dripped out of him). “Why don’t you want him fucking anybody else? Why do you keep saying that, Saul? What aren’t you telling me?” There was a slight pause on the other end of the phone that Tino was about ready to interrupt when Saul spoke. “Let’s just say… the stuff I gave him? Well… it’s communicable.” “What?” “It means other people can catch it…” “I know what ‘communicable’ means, Saul,” Tino sighed again, his patience nearly gone. “What did you fucking give him?” Saul chuckled again -- the bastard. He said, “I’m giving him his career back, Tino.” A beat of silence where Tino didn’t respond, so Saul continued. “Tino, what the fuck good is a total top who can’t get hard -- can’t even get hard with an injectable, you know? I mean, he totally fucked his own head! I had to give him some time off.” “‘Time off’,” Tino mocked. “You know that ‘time off’ fucking destroyed him, right? You act like it was some kind of sabbatical and you were going to welcome him back! He was done -- except for a few guest appearances, his career was all but over! Once word got out that he was given some ‘time off’ because of ED, nobody would even ‘like’ his social-media posts!” Saul Bennett sighed. “Look… I’m sorry for that. It took my guys at the lab longer to come up with a solution that I thought. But here we are, Tino! And if I understand you correctly, the problem’s solved, right? Big Mick Masterman gets a triumphant return AND a major series! It’s gonna be awesome! I got HUGE plans for Mick, Tino -- we’re gonna make a fucking fortune!” Tino sighed again, more impatiently than before. “What did you fucking do to him, Saul?” “Turned him back into a top,” Saul said, matter-of-factly. “Cranked up the hormones and turned him into a hyper-masculine super-stud. How big is he, Tino? I bet he’s fucking huge!” “This is crazy,” Tino said to himself. As he stood, he realized he hadn’t cleaned himself up completely -- Big Mick’s cum still ran down his leg. He grabbed a hand-towel and started wiping himself. He wanted to hop in the shower, but he didn’t dare wake Mick -- not until he knew what was going on. “And what did you mean when you said he was communicable?” There was a pause, again long enough that Tino almost repeated himself, when Saul confessed, “So there’s a… side effect of the compound. If he fucks somebody who hasn’t had the antidote, they… also transform into a hyper-masculine super-top, just like him. Think of it, Tino,” Saul continued, and Tino swore he was drooling, “It’s a series. Big Mick fucks some fem little twink and transforms him into another out-of-control, unstoppable muscle-top -- then we follow the fun as they transform all the major bottom boys from all the other major studios. I’m calling it ‘Fuck Zombies -- The Series!’ It’s gonna be huge, Tino -- HUGE!” Tino was nearly speechless. “But he fucked ME,” he whispered. “Why didn’t that happen to me?” A small snort. “Cause you took the antidote, Tino. I told you, the pink vial made you able to take anything the blue vial did to your husband. It’s not just that you can’t catch the virus,” Saul explained, “but physically, it made you able to take the pounding one of these guys can give you and not get your ass torn apart. You’re my Ace in the Hole, Tino -- so to speak.” “You’re crazy…” Saul Bennett’s chuckle was nothing short of evil -- super-villain evil -- he was fucking PROUD of what he’d done! “Here’s what’s gonna happen, Tino,” he said, in a patronizing tone he hadn’t had before, “I need you to get him to me here in LA -- that’s your job. Well, your job is REALLY to get him here without him fucking anybody along the way. We wouldn’t want a pandemic to start, would we? You get him to me, we film this series -- ten films, twelve on the outside -- and then I’ll release him to you, good as new!” Tino was horrified. He stood, shouting, “You monster!” into the phone. “You fucking MONSTER!” And then he heard a sound from the bedroom -- fuck, he’d been too loud! He’d woken Mick. “Oh, fuck!” he whispered. “What’s going on, Tino?” “I woke him up.” A sound then, from the bedroom. “Fu-u-u-u-uck…” -- a moan -- “Fuck YEAH!” “Oh, fuck,” Tino said, panicking. “What do I do? What do I do?” Saul said, “Turn the camera on, for fuck’s sake. I wanna see this!” Tino could hear Mick in the bedroom, trudging around, his breathing heavy, his voice rough. “Fuck yes! Oh… oh, fuck… Fuck YEAH!!!!” And then the unmistakable sounds of Mick having an orgasm -- it went on and on, as Tino’s panic-level rose. And then he was pounding on the bathroom door, a dull, repetitive thud. Tino got the camera on just as Mick broke the door down, so he and Saul saw the same thing. Big Mick stood in the doorway, silhouetted by the morning light behind him, his new mass making him even bigger than Tino expected -- he was truly a monster, a diesel freak. Muscular, hairy, radiating power -- and then the unbelievable cock that stood there, rock hard, dripping freely, throbbing along with Mick’s heartbeat. A muscle-morph made real. Tino’s first thought upon seeing Mick’s cock? “I’m able to TAKE that?” Saul’s first thought upon seeing Mick’s cock? Very different -- he saw dollar signs. He began to record the call. Mick made eye-contact with Tino and growled -- he grabbed his dick -- slowly, a predator, he advanced. “Fuck,” he muttered, crazed, incapable of rational thought. “Gotta fuck…” Tino held his hands in front of him (giving Saul a front row seat). “Mick,” Tino pleaded. “Mick, please... listen to me…” And then Mick charged, causing Tino to drop the phone as he protected himself. The phone clattered to the floor and flipped -- and Saul ended up with an up-shot of the action, seeing the whole scene from below. It wasn’t the worst porn-angle in the world. Mick threw Tino over the counter and just started fucking him -- using his own cum as lube, he somehow managed to push his freakish thing into Tino’s over-worked hole. Flexing for himself in the mirror above the sink while he fucked, turned-on by his own incredible physique, he drooled like an animal. Tino had little choice but to take it -- even with Tino’s impressive size, he was no match for the monster his husband had become. All he could do was take it -- fortunately, Saul Bennett had made him able to take it. Mick’s cock was SO big… he hated that he liked it so much. “Saul?” Tino called as Mick ravaged him, between Mick’s powerful thrusts. “Saul, are you still there?” Mick suddenly fucked him harder, angrily. “Fuck Saul…” the beast muttered. From the floor, he could hear Saul’s voice. “I’m here, Tino -- he’s spectacular! You gotta get him to me, Tino. That’s’ all you gotta do. Get him to me. Now, lift your leg a little, you’re blocking my view of his cock.” How the fuck was Tino supposed to get Mick all the way across country to LA? It was impossible. Mick began long-dicking his hole, pulling his fourteen-inch shaft nearly all the way out before slamming it all the way back in to the root. Over and over again -- Tino was nearly delirious, ecstacy and horror mixed together. Fuck. Fuck you, Saul Bennett, he thought, while being fucked. How the fuck am I gonna do this? Between orgasms, Tino started to plot. AUTHOR’S AFTERWORD: Hey, all -- absman420 here again! Feels like a cliff-hanger, doesn’t it? I mean, there’s easily a chapter (maybe two) in Tino getting Big Mick to LA -- plane? Train? Auto? -- and then, there’s as many chapters as one could imagine as Mick turns industry twink bottoms to Fuck Zombie Super-Tops before Tino does (or doesn’t) get Saul to keep his deal and release Mick from his “contract” (haha) Could be quite a series. One I don’t want to write. That said, if anybody DOES want to contribute a chapter, please feel free to add one on! I’m very cool with the IDEA of this being a series, I just don’t have the time to do it justice myself. I only ask that you reference this story -- and me -- when you submit something. Otherwise, go to town! Tattcub has already written a story thread and posted it on this forum ("Priapus Pictures") and he inspired me to write a chapter myself (the upcoming "Twink Number Twelve").
  8. So this is a story I decided to write on a whim as an excuse to procrastinate from coursework I'm supposed to be doing that is very very loosely connected in some way to this, which is how I justified to myself wasting a couple of hours on it. In any case, I hope you enjoy it and I hope I don't offend any Potterheads on the forum (seriously, please don't execute me, I just thought the magical premise lent itself well for muscle growth stories) and instead I hope you appreciate the nods and references here and there. As always, feedback is always welcomed. HARRY POTTER & THE DRAUGHT OF VIGOUR Harry: Longbottom! Neville: Hello Harry *He says in an unamused yet friendly tone* Harry: ah it’s good to see you mate *Harry replies while patting Neville’s back* Harry: well come on, come in, it’s chilly outside isn’t it? It’s been 2 years since the Battle of Hogwarts, and former Hogwarts colleagues Harry and Neville had gone on to start the following chapter in their adult lives. They had remained friends after Hogwarts and Harry had invited Neville over for a Saturday night of eating terrible food and indulging in the stories of their lives. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Harry: hahahahaha. Neville: you don’t have to be such knob. Harry: *laughter trailing off* well you are correct that it wasn’t the nicest gesture, however, I honestly wasn’t aware that it took till the following morning for someone to find you on the common room floor. Neville: well it’s not as if I could undo Hermione’s curse on my own. Harry: at the very least that act of bravery is what won Gryffindor the House Cup during our first year, so cheers to you sir. *raises his wine glass* Neville: it does feel quite nice being acknowledged by the ‘chosen one’. *he says in a sarcastic tone* Harry: sod off. Neville: what a time to be alive though, despite the second wizarding war. Harry: a lot of things have changed, a lot of people have changed, I was taken aback when I came across Luna again the other day, she’s still quintessentially Luna though. Oh! *Harry half-jogs to another room* Neville: what are you doing? *hears rummaging* Harry: digging this out *Harry appears back in the room with a shoebox* Neville: what do you have in there? Harry: all kinds of stuff from back in Hogwarts *Harry says while sticking his arm further and further into the shoebox* Neville: where is your hand going? *Neville said, perplexed* Harry: oh this? I asked Hermione to put an extension charm on this box to store a lot of my old things. Incredibly handy, but why can’t I find those photographs? I have a couple of albums from our time at Hogwarts. Neville: maybe you have too much stuff in there, let’s take some of them out. Harry: Alright, here *Harry said as he started passing items off to Neville* After a number of things had been pulled out. Neville: okay let’s take a break, now. You really ought to clean that thing once in a while, this all can’t be absolutely necessary anymore. Harry: they are memories, some great, others torturous, but memories nonetheless. Neville: really, this is a memory worth keeping? *He says while holding up a 6th-year Herbology textbook* Did you ever even use this? Harry: I don’t believe so, it was around the time everything started falling apart. Neville: why is it so tattered already then? Harry: I’m not sure... *Harry says while taking the book from Neville and turning open the cover* ‘This Book is the Property of the Half-Blood Prince’ *Harry read out* Neville: The Half-Blood Prince? Harry: it was Snape’s pseudonym, I used his copy of Advanced Potion-Making during my 6th year as well and it had all sorts of changes to potions and spells he developed on his own in them that improved upon the ones in the book. Neville: You arse, so that’s how you did so incredibly well in that class. You could have passed the knowledge along. Harry: well not every spell in there was for good. I am very curious to see what he came up with in Herbology however *Harry said as he started to skim through the pages of the book as Neville leaned in as well to see* Neville: wow there are so many notes written in the margins. Harry: it was the same with his Advanced Potion-Making textbook, the man was a bloody genius. Neville: ‘draught of vigour, enhances exponentially the physical strength of the person who consumes it, a single sip causes.....e..t.......opp......i....ex....t....e’ *Neville read on a page they came across while going through the book* I can’t read this part, it’s smudged. ‘...sulting in magnified male physical traits’ Harry: well I believe the rest is rather clear, I think that bit simply went into more detail as to how it happens. Neville: magnified physical traits and enhanced strength, rubbish, it sounds too good to be true. Harry: this is one of Snape’s potions though, THE Severus Snape, it must be real. Neville: how come Snape never fit the description of someone who drank this potion then? Harry: it was Snape, do you really see him walking around resembling Hercules considering his personality? Neville: you’re not wrong. Harry: it’s most likely also temporary. Neville: what makes you think that? Harry: the ingredients, I know some of them are used in brewing Polyjuice potion, and that only lasts a couple of hours. It might be a variation on a transformation potion? Neville: isn’t Polyjuice brewing restricted? Harry: I have plenty of stories to tell *Harry says with a smug look* Neville: well that’s apparent. Harry: should we try it? Neville: are you sure about this? Trust a potions recipe a random student came up with? Harry: it’s a potion Snape came up with, the potions master Severus Snape. Neville: are you sure this Half-Blood Prince character was Snape? Harry: how do you think I won that bottle of Liquid Luck back in the day? Neville: blimey Harry, that’s how you bested the mighty Hermione? Harry: I’m telling you, his notes would make Slughorn green with envy. Neville: so... enhanced strength you say.... Harry just smirked in response. Neville, luckily for Harry, excelled at Herbology, and had the ingredients at his disposal, he loved to collect samples of even the rarest plants and fungi he could get his hands on, so they locked up and made way for Neville’s apartment for a night neither is sure to forget. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Neville: leave your coat wherever you like, could you start a fire and prepare my cauldron for me? Harry: certainly *he said as he lit a fire and reached for the cauldron* Wow, an Induro 1816, this is a high-quality cast bronze cauldron, with lion head handles and custom engraving. Neville: keen eye. I inherited it from my great- great- grandparents. Catch Harry. Harry: got it *Harry said, catch the jar Neville had tossed him* Got everything we need? Neville: yes, are you sure we should do his? Harry: just imagine the possibilities. Neville: very well. And so Neville undertook to brew the potion while Harry read him the instructions and recipe: Add 4 leeches to a bubbling cauldron..... ........... ....... stir counter-clockwise exactly 55,5 times without............ Shred the...... Then pour in spoonfuls of ground tuberose until the potion turns a pale.... ..................... ....occasionally.......... ......... Add 3 drops of Mandrake sap and wave your wand to....... ........... while adding.... ...... Let boil for an hour and proceed to add a bundle of knotgrass..... .................thus allowing the mixture to............... Add a Devil’s Snare vine with...... .................... Finally, stir 6 times clockwise and twice counter-clockwise while simultaneously waving your wand until the mixture ceases to bubble and add 10 leaves from a Whomping Willow, one at a time. The resulting draught should be white in colour, having the consistency of troll mucus and an aroma reminiscent of damp mossy forest and tanned leather. Neville: *sighs out in relief* It’s finally done. Harry: *sniffs over the cauldron* What a very specific smell, mossy forest and tanned leather. Neville: I don’t have a problem with the smell as much as I do with the way it looks.... doesn’t it remind you of.... Harry: I thought best not to mention it *Harry quickly interjected* But I’m glad to hear I wasn’t the only one with it in mind. Neville: are we sure we want to try this? *Neville said with a dubious look on his face as Harry poured them both a cup of the potion they had just brewed* Harry: cheers! *Harry clanks his cup against Neville’s as they both down the concoction* Neville: wow *he coughs a bit* Harry: that’s bloody awful, it’s like a stale minge Neville started to feel the effects of the potion first, he felt a dizzy spell coming on, he struggled to breathe and felt really agitated and disoriented. At the same time Harry was starting to feel tingling all over and broke out in a cold sweat, his heart was racing, he felt as if a bout of nausea was about to overcome him. Feeling ill distracted them from noticing some of the other effects of the potion that were becoming more noticeable; their veins were engorging, becoming fatter and more prominent on their skin as main veins spread into countless branches all over their bodies. Then their hearts started to pound, harder and harder, reverberating in their heads, their veins pulsing in unison with the heart beats. Harry: fuck, fuck, FUUuUCK *Harry screamed as the growth kicked in* With each pulse through his veins, his muscles started to swell. First only a bit at a time, slowly filling his sweater, causing it to fit his body in a much more complimenting way. Then suddenly his left arm jerked into the air and starting from his deltoid down to his biceps and triceps, then finally his forearms his muscles swelled, growing twice their size in an instant, tearing the sweater sleeve apart. As the feeling rocked Harry down to his core and drool ran from his mouth in absent-minded ecstasy, the growth started to spread to his right side, his left pec, trap, neck and lat swelling bigger, and bigger with each breath until another violent jerk made them and his entire right size explode in size in a wave that raced towards his fingertips, catching up to his left arm, destroying the remaining sleeve and neck of the sweater, the leftovers falling down to the floor revealing his (currently) disproportioned body. At the same time, Neville was undergoing the same transformation, he grabbed his head with both his hands as his body pulsed and grew until his shirt and trousers were taught. Then as the growth rocked through his lower body, first through his right glute, then his quad, and finally his calf, ripping his pant leg to pieces and forcing him to lean onto his underdeveloped left leg until the growth targeted that one as well, the sudden growth on that side now causing him to lurch and collapse on to his knees, when his already muscular legs doubled in size once again, forcing him to use his hands on the floor to steady himself while his trousers left this world behind, and revealing a pair of boxers that were desperately trying to contain something very large that was growing thicker and stiffer. Harry’s growth meanwhile had started to make haste travelling downwards, his abs and obliques bulging one by one, and a deep Apollo’s belt forming on top of his hips giving him a thick and meaty core, this was followed by his glutes bulging outwards, blowing the middle seam of his jeans right open. Neville in the meantime was screaming to high heaven as the growth spread through him much more violently, rushing upwards making his entire upper body bulge in size, then again, then again, then one more time tripling in size in a wave of growth that knocked the air right out of his lungs, his upper body becoming ridiculously wide while maintaining a relatively trim waist, that spread into his massive legs when your gaze travelled further downwards. At the same time, his cock, fully erect and poking out the top of his boxer’s waistband and his oversized balls which stretched the rest of the fabric to its max, were growing with each wave of growth that rocked him as well, his cock grew purple and the veins became grotesquely engorged, and then one wave and the cock stretch longer and swelled thicker, and his balls swelled larger causing tears to come from his boxers, then again even larger, then once again, when Neville’s underwear finally gave out and he moaned in ecstasy, his cock lodging itself between his enormous pecs, eliciting an obscene moan from him as it swelled one last time becoming menacingly thick and squirting out a large glob of precum. At the sight of his ridiculously muscled and well-endowed friend arousal overcame Harry like a feral animal’s instincts, the tear in his jeans’ rear spreading towards the front of the pair of pants as his growth sped up, his cock tearing right through everything bursting forwards in all of its glory, freakishly large and as thick around as a bodybuilder’s arm, although even then not as thick as Neville’s. It smacked hard against his abdomen with a loud and wet *THWACK*, drooling precum like a river. The growth continuing down his legs, destroying what little denim had remained desperately hanging onto his frame. When it seemed as if any more stimuli would fry their young brains, the effects of the potion finally started to subside. The profuse sweating stopped, and they slowly started to regain their bearings. Neville: Christ *Neville said as he began to stand up* Harry: bugger, that was a wild ride. Neville: you can say that again.... holy shit Harry... *Neville said as the sight of his newly enhanced friend finally registered in his brain* Harry: Looks good huh? *he said as he strikes a double bicep* Although I can’t say I dislike my view. Neville: what are you talking abou.... *Neville’s words trailed off as he took in his own physique, exploring all his new glistening muscles, flexing here and there* Wow Harry: I don’t think it’s quite fair that you got to have this thing though *Harry says, lust and envy tinging his words and coming through in his eyes as he grabs Neville’s bigger cock* Neville: FUCK! Harry what the... SHIIiiiiIT *Neville tries to get out as Harry swallows his cockhead in one fell swoop, Neville instinctively pushing Harry’s head down further, forcing his monster cock down his friend’s throat with his newfound strength* yes yes yes, fuck YEAH! Harry: *cough cough cough* down boy, that thing can kill now, although I know of another hole that’s up to the challenge *Harry says as he bends down, laying his chest on the table nearby, presenting his rear to Neville* Neville without saying another word walks over and ploughs his cock into Harry’s ass down to the hilt prompting a guttural roar from Harry that quickly transitioned into a lascivious moan as Neville pulled out halfway and plough back in again this time with a tad more care into his actions. In and out, again and again and again, he rammed his massive cock into Harry. Flipping Harry halfway on to his back, Neville pulled out all the way then rapidly ploughed halfway into Harry making him grunt, he pulled out again, then rammed it in again halfway, repeating this a few more times before getting back to fucking Harry like he wanted to kill him. As he came closer and closer to his climax Neville picked up the pace and the strength with which he rammed Harry, he fucked faster and harder, and harder and harder and even harder, pushing Harry to the edge himself until they both yelled out in unison when Neville rammed him one last time, him coming into Harry and Harry shooting his load into the air where it then came down pouring like torrential rain unto them and the table. As they came down from their stupor they started to slowly shrink back. Neville: oh man, it’s not permanent? No! I wanted to stay like this. Harry: haha well then it really would be too good to be true if it were permanent. Besides, there is only so much of your animal fucking that I can take before I die. Neville: that’s not really my problem now is it *Neville said trying to be smug, his façade slipping just a bit as his cheeks blush pink* Harry: look at him, all that hot air filling your muscles went to your head? After about half an hour of slowly shrinking down, they stopped shrinking at a good 8kg (18lbs) heavier than they were prior to drinking from the draught. Harry: hmm I guess there is some carryover from the potion after all, or it just takes longer for the last bits to leave our systems. Neville: well I did enjoy being the hulking beast, but I suppose I can live with this much *he says while flexing his arm and admiring his new above-average bicep* Harry: well.... as you are aware, we did brew a whole lot of the draught of vigour, there is always more experimentation to be had, we should figure out if this amount of extra size will be left over after every use don’t you think? *Harry says in a sensible tone* Neville: as true men of the magical sciences we should be methodical shouldn’t we now? *replies Neville in the same tone* Harry: you always were a very reasonable man *says Harry as a smirk appears on his lips* -- The End --
  9. Tattcub

    Priapus Pictures

    Hi All, This is a story that was inspired and given permission to play in by one of my fave authors Absman420 Anyway I hope you enjoy it Parts 1 to 5 Have fun TC I work for a guy named Saul Bennett. He’s sort of a modern-day porn maven. Lots of money, loads of girls and guys. No morals. I work for him because I have no choice. (more on this later) I don’t think anyone here does except maybe the guy who does all his hocus pocus for him. He’s one scary bastard. Here’s a story about one of the guys who got in his way. It wasn’t long after Saul had fired Mick Masterson, he had been a real top dollar star for Bennett till like all things Mick’s body had started to go south on him. Nothing major as the guy still had fans and his bod was still great just his age. That was Saul’s excuse anyway. I heard him say it was because he’d fallen in love with some guy, pretty bodybuilder type and Saul didn’t like split loyalties. Anyway, on with the story… James Fraser is or should I was an entertainment lawyer working out of west Hollywood. He was the guy who did contracts for studios big and small tying their actors up in red tape, so the studios got their monies worth. Except James was a rare type. He actually cared about his clients, so he had a specialisation that was more about helping the actors get out of their deals with the big sharks who own these studios. For example, his most recent case was against one Saul Bennett and his studio Priapus Pictures. This guy came to James about a contract he had signed some time back with Priapus and wanted out. His partner had just died and he just didn’t have the heart to carry on in the industry any more. Bennett refused to cancel his contract even though the guy was happy to pay any penalty fee for doing so. So, the client came to James and asked for representation “James, your 2-o clock is here.” Said his assistant Diane as James re-entered his office after his lunch with another client. “Thanks Di. “said the 33-year lawyer smiling as he took his jacket off and threw it over the chair in the outer room. He was a good-looking man standing about 5 ft 9 tall. He had dark hair cut short on the back and side and had twinkling green eyes that always seemed ready to smile. His taut athletic body was a good swimmers build from many hours in the pool at his apartment building and light gym three times a week. He was well liked by the entire company, always willing to help out and fight for any underdog cause that took his mind. He was a good man. He opened the door to his office and went in to greet his client Manuel Cortez. Manny to his friends. Manny stood and shook hands with him. “Hi James or is it Jim?” Said Manny smiling nervously as he stood to greet the lawyer. “Please, please sit and it’s James.” Said the lawyer smiling. “My dad was Jim or Big Jim as everyone called him.” Said James as he made himself comfortable at his desk and reached for the clients file. Manny nodded in acknowledgement and said ” So, any news on my case?” James looked at the last page on the file which contained a vitriolic letter from Bennett’s team about what Manny and James could do with their suit. It was pretty much a good luck and see you in court letter. James explained this to Manny and the he just sat there and hung his head. When he raised it again to look at James he had tears in his eyes. “I can’t do this James, not any more. The things that he gets us to do.” Said the crying man. “It’s not that I think they’re disgusting, it’s not that at all. I’m a gay man and gay sex and experimentation is fine. I’m even fine with gay does straight. It all pays the bills doesn’t it and I like the sex. It’s none of that. It’s the fact we have no choice about what scenes we do. I’m pretty easy going and my partner used to just say go with the flow as we were both earning well out of it. Now he’s gone I just don’t feel it any more. “Manny wiped a tear from his eye as he talked. “When I said he gives us no choice I meant it.” He paused for moment to catch his breath. “When we’re on set something seems to come over the cast. No of us ever seem to argue with the directors on set. Ever. Something’s going on and it’s scaring the shit out of me. I don’t want to be there. Since Rico died It’s like veil was lifted from me. We were a great duo, did loads of pics together and we loved doing them. We never questioned Saul’s methods because times were good and if I’m honest we were pretty high most of the time too. Saul provided all those sweeties too. Said he had his own alchemist as he called his dealer I think. I think there was more than dope and china in that mix because we all just toed the line you know ?” Finally stopping and taking a drink from his water glass. He looked over at James to see how he was reacting from his total honesty about this situation. James sat there for a moment, gathering his thoughts. “Are you saying that Bennett actually forced you all into sexual acts and drug taking ?” he said “No, it’s not like that it’s more that he gave this stuff away for free and we didn’t even think to object to any of it.” Said Manny. “It’s only now that I haven’t been on set in a couple of months that I am finally clear headed. There worst thing was I didn’t touch any of that shit to start with. I was so nervous in the beginning I could only drink water on set.” He finished. “Look, Manny this could be a criminal case too if Bennett can be proven to be a dealer or that he is somehow forcing you all to work against your wills.” He Stood up from his desk and closed the file. “I think I should meet Mr Saul Bennett for myself and see what’s going on at Priapus Pictures.” Manny stood too. “Look man, please be careful. This man is dangerous and has a lot of power in this town. I wouldn’t want anything to happen to you for getting involved.” “Don’t worry about me Manny.” Said the lawyer reassuringly. “I’ve dealt with guys like this before. I have my own contacts in this town too.” They shook hands and Manuel left the office. Turning and nodding his thanks before he closed the door. James picked up his mobile and dialled his wife “Hi Hun, really sorry I think I’m going to be late home tonight. Yeah…. A new case…..Don’t worry I’ll send out for something. Okay…bye…Love you too. So James had a plan, of sorts. He needed to rattle this guy, to get him out in the open and to make a mistake somewhere. A mistake that he, James could capture and exploit. He picked up his phone again. He had just the guy he could use for this job. “Hey Max.” He said smiling. “I’ve got a job for you bro are you up for it?” He asked. “Ever heard of a guy called Saul Bennett? His company Priapus Pictures?” “Yeah, that’s him.” He said to his long-time friend Maxwell Calder. Max was a private detective and old friend of James’ from way back in their college days. “I need you to do me a favour. Do you still do undercover shit ? I know you still love that James Bond stuff.” Said James smiling as he remembered his friends first forays into the field as an eager much younger man. “Well, we should meet up and talk. Lunch tomorrow? At Deano’s ? Yeah..Haha…” He laughed at his friends “Where else?” Comment . “Okay buddy. Yup, about 1.30 ?” He hung up. James looked back at the file on his desk. He had a few other calls to make. Insurance was always a great idea in this town. L.A. was not forgiving on the careless or the over eager. He had a long night ahead. He picked up his phone once more and dialled. It took a moment or two to answer. “Mz D.” He said to the feminine voice that answered. “Good to speak to you.” “Why James. “Said the throaty voice at the other end of the line. “It has been a while. It could be said that you have been remiss in your attentions.” She chided gently. “Awww Mz D. You know you truly are the only woman for me.” Said James smiling as he reacquainted himself with the accent and manners of the lady on the line. One who also had very, singular talents. One’s that he, James felt were going to be needed sometime very soon. James sat back in his chair and turned to look out at the skyline onto L.A. and its sunset of promises, promises that all to often turned out to be smoke and mirrors. Well, maybe not this time. With any luck. “I need a favour sweet lady.” Said the lawyer. MAX. Maxwell Calder was a a private detective in Lala land. He looked at his file on Priapus and Bennett and wasn’t surprised by what he read there. He’d been through several of these joints in his years investigating Los Angeles seedier side. He was still young enough at 35 to still be open minded and old enough to not be surprised any more. He’d done his background checks with his various contacts and knew for damn sure that Bennett was dirty and had his fingers in many, many pies. Porn, mainstream and “other.” Every form of fornication and filth was bread and butter to this guy and he’d made a fortune from it. James and by extension Manny James’ client had warned him to be careful as Bennett was well known to be resourceful and unforgiving of betrayal. Max had decided to go in undercover on a low-level crew type security or roady type, etc. You know the drill, the polite escorting of over eager fans from sets etc or the occasional diverting of a loved one/ partner away from the stars dressing rooms when they were “resting” or otherwise engaged. Purgatory were big enough that they recruited regularly, and this industry was full of people trying to “break into the biz.” He managed to get himself on a crew doing general security for a new movie that had the working title of New Fish. This was a prison scene in a mock up studio version of a prison block. It was going to be one of those gang bang movies. Max wasn’t gay himself but the thought of seeing a room full of guys wasn’t totally his thing. However he was professional and had no issues with gay guys at all so it wasn’t a problem. He was due to start at the studio at 7am the next day in a studio lot in some warehouse district somewhere. Knowing what this Bennett was like meant Max wasn’t going to go in wired or carrying a camera. He just had a mobile phone that took good pics and also recorded sound a lot longer than most of the other phones of it’s type. He picked up the phone and called James. “Hey buddy, it’s me.” Said the detective. “Yeah, all sorted. Job starts tomorrow. Aha…Yeah low level security/go-fer sort of thing.” “Ha ha…Very funny. I did it for you in college didn’t I why wouldn’t I run around for others for the job ?” he said smiling at his friends comments on the line. “Listen, if we start this we have to see it through. This guy has power and contacts. You know how much that’s worth in L.A. don’t you?” warned Max. “Yeah, I will. You too James. Don’t expect to hear from me for a few days. Speak soon as I can.” He hung up the phone. He looked at himself in the mirror. In looks he had that almost faded Cali surfer look going on. Slightly longer than normal naturally blond hair and clear blue eyes. Gave the impression of blankness which was handy in his business as many people underestimated him. He could turn on the dumb if he wanted to but in this instance, he decided to be a man of few words. He got his gear packed and decided to hit the shower before his job started tomorrow. James had waited about 4 days before picking up the phone and calling Max’s number. As he had expected he got the answer phone. Max always used burner phones when he worked so his real one would be stashed elsewhere for now “Hey, buddy. Just checking in with you. I know you don’t like to break your cover but give me a call when you can. Just looking for a prog rep.” He put the phone back on the desk and started to work on the papers laid out in front of him. He just had a niggling feeling about this gig with Bennett, that it was going to be a lot bigger than he wanted. He leaned to the intercom. “Di could you bring in todays mail and a bottle of water please?” he asked his assistant. She came through the door moments later with a bundle in a tray and a bottle of cool water. “Here you go chief.” She said smiling. James smiled at her. Laughing and shaking his head. “Let me guess, you’re auditioning for a part later ?” he asked. “How did you guess? “ She smiled sassily as she handed him the mail. The top of which was crowned with a brown padded envelope. He took the bundle and the water. “Haha…I dunno, calling me chief was the clue. Reporter maybe?” he said looking up at her with raised eyebrows. “Wow you should have been the P.I. I’ll be gone for a couple of hours but will come back to finish off later if that’s okay ?” she said as she turned to the door. “No, no don’t worry about coming back. “ He told her. “It’s Friday you may as get your weekend on early.” She smiled as she turned. “Thanks chief.” And gave him a mock salute as she went back into the outer office. James looked down at the pile of mail. Looks like his weekend was not going to start early at all. His eyes were drawn to the envelope. It was hand written, badly by the look of it but it was familiar. It was also unstamped which meant it had been hand delivered too. He opened up the packet and found it contained two things. One was a cell phone and the other was a micro SD card. On the phone was stuck a note. PLAY US BOTH TOGETHER. He paused for a moment and looked out into the main office. Diane had gone so he couldn’t ask who had dropped this off. He looked at the phone and switched it on. It didn’t seem to have any service but could still be opened up. He put the SD card into his laptop and scanned it first, just in case. It came up clear. He clicked on the icon for the card when it came up and it came up with one file that read. PLAY ME. He did so and the screen blanked out for a moment and started up a slide show. PRESS PLAY ON THE PHONES SOUND RECORDER NOW. James did so. The voice that came through was disguised. “Mr Fraser, good afternoon. If my calculations are correct you should be receiving this package at sometime around 2 pm on Friday afternoon.” There was a pause and the sound of someone making noise in the background. They sounded angry and sounded if they might be gagged or being stopped from talking. “I believe we have a friend of yours with us. He was found snooping about and before you stop this and call the police I can assure you that by the time the end of this recording has finished you will be aware that your friend Mr Calder is more than happy to be with us.” “In fact you will be the first to witness our latest movie. It’s a prison gang scene about a guy who’s caught undercover by his fellow inmates. “ The screen lit up on the laptop as the slideshow continued. On the screen was a man tied to a chair with his hands behind his back. His face was covered with a towel or something like it. His clothes were rumpled and the sleeve on his shirt was torn and bloody. Two very large muscular men stood either side. One of them was a very well presented man in a prison guards uniform. His hair was very short on the back and side and brushed back 1950’s style. He was very athletic having the look of sportsman or coach in a uniform. He was good looking in a sexy daddy sort of way. Tached and salt and pepper colouring. The guy on the left-hand side was huge and dressed in an orange prison jumpsuit that hand the sleeves cut off. There was no way they would ever have been able to hold the arms that the man had. He looked like he had be hewn rather than born. Grown out of the stone floor he was standing on. His shaved head gleamed in the light of the room, accented with a heavy black goatee beard and pale grey eyes. His arms were folded around his chest and he seemed to unconsciously be flexing them. He was about 6ft and seemed to be staring like his guard companion blankly out of the picture and at James himself. “Mmmmmf….mmm…mmesss.” Said the panicked voice of the person under the towel. “Yes, yes. “ said the dark voice. “Warn him all you like.” It said nonchalantly. “It won’t make any difference.” It paused for a moment. “ Mr Fraser, please be aware if you attempt to contact the police or even stop this recording before we have shown you our work please know that they will find nothing and you will not be seeing your friend Max again.” With that the next picture came up and it was of the guy in the chair and it confirmed James’ suspicion as Max was revealed. His hair was a mess and he has a wild look in his eyes. He looked genuinely afraid. He had a bloodied nose and what seemed to be a black eye. His mouth was gagged with what looked like a rubber ball gag, a standard BDSM toy on a set for a porn film. Max looked out at the camera from the still photo as his voice was heard in the background. “We’re just getting Mr Calder ready for his close up James.” Said the sinister voice as the next picture was of the two large men ripping Max’s shirt off. “First a little, preparation. Hold him.” The next picture flashed up and was of the prison guard injecting Max with something just into his neck while the prisoner bull held him steady. “Mmmmmmm!....Ngghhh…!” James heard Max’s muffled cries…Ove the next few drawn out minutes they got weaker and weaker until he heard a subdued groaning coming from his friends mouth. “Ahh that’s better. Now to work. Max, Max can you hear me ?” Said the man. “Mfff.” Said Max. The next picture flashed up and was of Max staring into the light of the camera with a hooded expression to his eyes. They seemed a little dull, even in the bright light. James rubbed his eyes. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing. This bastard had his friend prisoner and was torturing him. “Now, James. Don’t do anything rash.” Said the voice again. “Take a sip of water and calm down. I’ll give you some instructions after this is all over and we’ll try and resolve this situation.” “Now.” Said the stranger. “Where were we? Oh yes. Take the gag off. He shouldn’t be much trouble now.” “Max,MAX…Can you hear me ?” “Huh ?...” said the slurred voice of his friend. “Look at me Max. That’s good. You’re a good boy well done.” “Good booooy…” said his friends voice. It sounded deep and slow. Probably a result of the drug the bastards had given him thought James as he listened horrified and dreaded the next picture. The dark man’s voice continued to talk to Max. “Now Max, in a moment we’ll untie you from the chair and you will continue to sit there. Calm and still, calm and still. Do you understand?” “aarrrm and stiiilll…” came the reply as a new pic appeared. This was of Max. He had been untied and was sat in the chair and was looking up into the camera lens. James saw a little drool dribbling from his bottom lip. “That’s good Max, very good. Now these two men are your friends and you want to help your friends don’t you ?” “Aha..friends.” Max’s voice sounded thick and heavy, almost childish. “Stand up Max and let them help you undress. You’ll be far more comfortable like that trust me.” Max had obviously obeyed as the next picture came up. This time he was just standing there in the room, which did seem like a prison cell. He was stood there naked. The blank expression on his face, the drool and what seemed to be a raging hard on. “Well now, someone’s happy to see his two friends isn’t he?” said the monster on the phone. “They’re happy to see you too. Can you see how happy they are Max ?” he said. James could feel the smirk in the bastards voice. He was enjoying this. James’ mouth was dry. He took another sip of water from the bottle. He didn’t want to continue but had no choice but to listen and watch as his friend was manipulated. “Max, in a moment you will start to feel a little warm and tingly. It’ll feel a bit like when you go to the gym and have a good workout.” “Mmmhhmm.” Said his friend. “You understand ? Good.” Said the man. “You’re going to start to change and I want you to feel and see that it is all normal. This is a good change. You have nothing to fear.” Said the man “Do you understand Max.” he questioned. “No fear.” Said Max’s slow voice. It seemed more sure now but was also somehow deeper than James remembered. “Now I want you to kneel down and show your friends Adam and Rico your appreciation.” Said the man. “You know what to do.” He instructed. “I know…” The next picture flashed up and was off James’ friend of many years. His college buddy was knelt there naked on the floor of this prison cell and had the cocks of the two big muscle men in his mouth. His eyes were wide and staring up at the two men. Slobber and drool from his efforts and the men’s actions were dribbling off his chin. The screen blanked out and there were the sounds of someone giving and being given a blow job. This seemed to go on for a long time and the sounds of passion were punctuated with grunts, the sounds of animal passion. James tried to get the picture out of his head, he didn’t know what to do but couldn’t take his eyes off the screen and couldn’t get the will to switch of the recording either. The sounds of the men’s passions exploding brought James out of his reverie. “Ah…fuck…fuck…fuuuuuck…yeah…Give it to me.” Said Max’s voice. The two mens voices were just grunts. The sound of them cumming, hard was unmistakable. The screen lit up again with Max’s face taking up most of the screen. His sweaty hair was plastered onto his face and his blank eyes stared at the camera in gratitude. On his face was what look like a gallon of cum. It looked like the poor man had been glazed. The screen went dark again. SWITCH OF THE LAPTOP. CONTINIUE TO LISTEN. Instructed the screen. “Do I truly have your attention James ?” Said the creepy man’s smug voice. “Good. If you want to see your friend again and resolve this situation without further, action. Here are your instructions.” James sat in horror and listened to the words. PART 3 “James?” said a faraway voice. “James, are you okay?” It asked. Louder this time. “JAMES!” shouted Diane his assistant. Bringing the lawyer out of his reverie. What had he been….? “Shit” he shouted loudly making Diane’s concerned even more apparent as she touched his shoulder. “Are you okay boss?” She said worriedly, She’d come back to the office after her audition to grab some bits when she saw her boss just staring at the screen on his laptop. Which was weird in itself as the machine had gone into screen saver mode. James seem to be dazed. He ran his hands through his hair and shook his head. Trying to bring himself out of his daze. “Sorry Di. Dunno what happened to me there.” He apologised to his worried assistant. “Must have dozed off or something.” He said, not sounding entirely convinced by his own excuse. “Are you sure you’re okay?” She said, making sure. “Yeah, yeah. “ He assured her taking a swig from the now warm water bottle on his desk. “I’m fine. Must be tired or maybe coming down with something.” He stood and straightened his tie. Looking at her with his beautiful green eyes. “Look, you head off home. I’m gonna head that way myself. “he said.” Don’t worry about me I’ll be fine.” He grabbed his jacket and popped his laptop into his bag then opened the office door and wave her out. Diane grabbed her coat and bag from her desk. “As long as you’re sure you’re okay. She said heading out the door. “See you Monday.” He said smiling at her concern re-assuring her he was okay. “Monday.” She said and was gone. James lent against the office door for a moment. His head was clearing. He remembered everything that had happened but had been unable to say a word of it to his friend and assistant. What had Bennett done to him ? How much power did the guy have that he could just get him with some pictures and a recorded voice ? The voice on the line had given him some instructions which he felt compelled to obey but they were vague, almost dreamlike in the exact memory of them. He knew he’d remember only when Bennetts voice wanted him to. He knew his first port of call was the gym where he went every day and often worked out with his old friend Max. Max… “Shit Max!” said James and ran out of the door. 25 minutes later he pulled his car up to the lot behind his gym. This wasn’t an exclusive club or true iron gym it was a mid range place you could find in many towns and cities. It was busy enough not to be isolating to the customer and quiet enough that you could usually get on the machines you wanted to. It was about 4.30 and was beginning to fill with the pre-weekend crowd. The gym was called X-WORKS. He tapped his card as he went in and went into the changing rooms and got changed into his gear. Loose light blue vest and dark blue gym shorts just to above the knee and pale green trainers and sports socks. He wasn’t worried about the whole gym fashion thing. He was looking over the gym floor and trying to decide where to start He went to the stretch mats carrying only his gym towel and a bottle of water. He started to warm up on the mat, slowly stretching his long swimmers muscles. He did a good fifteen minutes warm up and then got up ready to go and went to the cycles for some warm up cardio. As he did his eyes scanned the crowd of Friday nighters that were in the gym. After work dads and moms having their one free hour before the weekend with the kids. Older people walking quickly on the treadmills showing they still got. High schoolers trying to show how much they could lift. A whole mix of people including the pre-club workout crowd trying to get a pump before showing off their glistening bodies to anyone who wanted to gape at them. His eye was caught by one guy. Tall, blond type with blue eyes. This guy could have been a surfer if not for the muscle he carried. This guy was stacked. Must’ve weighed 265 if not at least 270 pounds. This was hard earned muscle, this guy was shredded to perfection, striations and veins cut across all of his major muscle groups his chest, shoulders and arms were covered in thick rope-like veins. His forearms were so thick that James realised he’d been staring at the guy. He looked away before the big man noticed. He went back to cycling and tried to concentrate on the tv screen ahead of him and started pedalling faster and faster. He was in the zone about 10 mins later when he heard a voice close to him over the gym’s loud music. “Hey buddy.” The voice said. “Any chance of helping me with a spot?” The deep voice asked James turned his and slowed his pedalling and there, next to him was the big guy he’d spotted earlier. Closer up he was a magnificent specimen of manehood. James wasn’t gay but given his industry he was open and could still appreciate a male form. This guy was hotness personified. “Can I get a spot?” said the guy in a slow measured tone that seemed to be coming from somewhere deep below the ground. It was that type of voice that when heard managed to get most gay guys and straight woment right in the private parts. You know what I mean ? James stopped pedalling and took the guy in with his eyes. “Yeah, sure thing.” He said. The big guy slapped him on the shoulder and James swore it went all the way through him the the floor. “Thanks buddy, the name’s Mack.” Said the behemoth. “Well Mack.” Said James dismounting from the cycle. “It’s good to meet you. “ He said extended his hand to shake, The big guy stood there a moment and looked at James’ hand as if confused and unsure what to do with it. Then it was as if he was receiving instructions from someone else he laughed. “Aha aha aha!” It was loud and forceful and lacking in any real intelligence. A true Jocks laugh. James groaned inwardly but he’d already agreed so followed the big man to a weight bench lined with free weights. “You can jump in too if you like.” Said Mack “You’ve already done your warmups from what I could see.” “Yeah, sure thing . “ said James. What’re we doing?” he asked the big bodybuilder. “Chest.” Said the huge man. Getting his barbell ready with a warmup weight. As he settled on the bench and set it flat he lay down and looked up at James. “You okay with this weight to start?” “Yup. It’s fine by me.” Said the lawyer. It was a warm-up so he wasn’t worried. The big guy pounded and James pounded out the warmup sets. Slightly increasing the weight each time. James or Mack counting out the others reps and helping at the end as required. Which wasn’t often. James was surprised how much he was enjoying this. He hadn’t worked out with anyone for a while expect with his pal Max…Max…He paused a moment.. Something started to niggle him. “Hey Jimmy you in there?” He felt a light tap on his head as the big guy got up from his last set and pretended to knock on his skull. James came back to himself.”Oh…hi..sorry was miles away.” He said. Where was he again? Oh yeah the gym. “Aha aha aha.” That laugh again. James thought to himself. It was quite appealing rather than annoying. Quite sexy really. He sneaked a glance at the big guy as he turned to alter the weights again. His back was massive. He wore an old school, faded gold, World gym top that had seen a lot of use and what seemed at first glance to be compression shorts. On closer inspection they turned out to be jersey shorts stretched so tight James could see the veins on the man’s thighs and his ass was spectacular. “Good view from back there buddy? “ said Mack. “Oh err..”James would normally be flustered and rather than deny he had just been scoping out the mans ass he said. “Hell yeah.” He blushed and felt awkward in the same way a teenager on their first date feels at kissing time. What was wrong with him? He could feel the small voice in his head saying that this wasn’t him but he also wasn’t really listening. “You’re up Jimmy A bit more weight this time.” Said the beast James meant to tell the guy it was James and not Jimmy but didn’t want to spoil the moment by criticising the guy. He lay on the bench. Mack moved close the head of the bench where James’ head was and lifted the barbell and lowered it to James’ waiting hands. “Don’t forget to breathe Jimmy.” Said Mack smiling as he looked down and stepped closer to the bench and James head. James could just see the guys crotch at the top of his vision and his mouth went dry.” “1-2-3..” counted the big man towering above him. James was enthralled by the play of his own muscles even as he watched the big guy stretch and lift above him. Time seemed to blur. James wasn’t sure whether it had been a minute or an eternity when the set had finished. He felt dizzy for a moment and sat up slowly. “Take it easy buddy.” Said the slow deep voice of his training partner. “Here, take this. You gotta be thirsty.” Said Mack handing him a bottle of unopened water. James looked down to his and realised it was empty. When did he finish…? His chest felt like it was on fire as did his shoulders and arms. He’d only been working chest with this guy hadn’t he ? “Well we’re done for the day.” Said Mack. “Huh…?” said Ji-j-James dully. He was stilled dazed from the workout obviously. “We’ve only just started..” James said. “Dude, we’ve been at it for nearly 3 hours. You said you weren’t into heavy weights as a swimmer or sumthin’ I knew you were a kidder.” Said the behemoth who was now pumped to the Max… Max…Macks.. MAX! For a moment Jimmy looked at the big monster of a man in front of him and thought he knew him from somewhere else. “Max?” He question dully as they walked to the changing room. The big guy turned around and smiled at him. Big, toothy vacuous grin. “I was.” Said Mack. The room was empty apart from the two of them. Mack was ripped and now pumped. He looked like a god stood there in the white light of the changing room. “Until you sent me to meet Saul Bennett.” Said the big, muscular beast of a man. He took off the vest. As he did so all the muscle in his arms and shoulders bunched and flexed and he struggled for a moment to take the shirt off over his huge wing like lats. He laughed at that. That laugh again. For some reason the laugh made James/ Jimmy hard. He felt it in his groin the moment he heard that sound. He could feel his cock begin to stiffen in his shorts…? He looked down and realised he was wearing different clothes from when he’d entered the gym. His gym shorts were now tight under armour compression shorts and his t-shirt had gone replaced by a cut off tank. He couldn’t make out the logo or words on the bright red cutoff for some reason. On his feet were a pair of Nike hi-tops. Bright red to match the shirt. He didn’t notice this difference as he was to enthralled by the man in front of him who had just fished out the biggest cock Ja---Jimmy had ever seen. As he knelt in front of the big man with his mouth salivating he noticed a mirror to the side that showed the both of them. The big muscular man towering above him, Vast shoulder and lats, shoulders more like a range of mountains that held the must unfeasible set of arms Jimmy had ever seen. Massive ledgelike pecks and a thick waist with a slight roid belly look that supported all above. The legs, thigh and calves looked like they’d been hewn rather than grown. Topped off that all over the beautiful tanned body were veins that seemed to show every contour and contrast. Then there was the cock. Mack’s cock was a beast to behold. Thick, almost two hander to hold, about 11 inches long. Mack had pulled back the foreskin and the thick, bloated, purple head of the monster was already leaking with precious juices. Jimmy caught sight of himself. Kneeling there in front of his god, salivating. In his gym gear and wearing a red baseball cap backwards on his head. His blank blue eyes staring at the mirror. Drool starting to drip from the corner of his mouth. His muscles were ridiculous. These were not the beautiful muscle of a cut body builder. Jimmy had the muscle of a laborious beast. He was more massive than the man above him. Crouched as he was he looked more Neanderthal than man. His dark eyes looked dim and his hair was shaggy where it peaked under the cap. His brow was thicker somehow and his eyebrow seemed to almost meet in the middle. His neck was so thick that it and his monstrous traps almost seemed to devour his skull. They were so high at the back. His shoulders and arms were almost grotesque in their massiveness. Veins didn’t just cross his arms they ravaged them. His chest was beyond human and dusted with dark hair. They were almost pendulous in the way they hung there. The big brown nipples pointing to the ground because the pecks were so huge. He couldn’t really see what his legs were like because he was kneeling but could feel the size and thickness of them. It was like they were made from steel. He turned back to the man in front of him and had only one thought in his mind. “JAMES!” said the voice. “JAMES ARE YOU OKAY.” It said again. “FOR FUCKS SAKE JAMES. WAKE UP!” it said again. Jimmy no James looked up. “Diane?” He said confused…. Part 4 James shook his head as his vison cleared. “Phheww!” he sighed and shook his head again. “Are you okay,” said Diane as she leaned over him, still sat in his desk chair. He was at the office. But he’d just been at the gym hadn’t he? His thoughts were so muddled it was taking him a while just to get his mouth working again.” “I’m fine Di.” He said. Reassuring her in a way that he himself didn’t feel. The attractive brunette got a bottle of water from the fridge in the outer office and ran a cloth under the tap in the kitchenette. “Here.” She said in a matronly fashion as she handed him the water and put the cool, damp cloth on his neck where it sat on his hot skin soothingly. “I…I must’ve nodded off.” He said look up at her blearily. His head felt thick, muddy and unclear. He just couldn’t focus properly. “Do you want me to call the doctor?” She asked worried about her friend and boss. “No, no…I’ll be alright. I must be coming down with something.” He said. He did feel sore come to think of it. All over. It was a deep ache, almost gnawing ache. Like hunger but different, darker. He couldn’t think of the words to describe it. “You sure?” she said. “I can cancel my plans and take you home, it’s no biggie. Or I can call your wife to come get you?” “No, it’s fine Di. I’m fine. Feeling much better now.” He said and it was true. AS his senses returned to him he was feeling better, energised in fact. He stood up and removed the towel from his neck handing it back to her. “Thanks.” He said as he started to gather his stuff and pack his bag. Again. Or at least that’s what it felt like, déjà vu. “You go and get on with your weekend.” He said as he all but shooed the woman out of the door smiling at her. “I’ll be fine.” He told her again. “As long as you’re sure. “ She said. She stopped at the door and turned around and put a light hand on his cheek. “You work too hard boss, please take it easy this weekend.” Then she was off out the door and shouted as she went down the corridor. “Call me if you need anything.” And the she was gone. James sat back in the chair heavily for a moment. He could still remember the gym. He could remember everything that happened in vivid detail. He remember Mack and his beautiful face and godlike body looming over him. He could remember how his gym gear pressed up against the thick, thight muscle of his hard steellike body. Veins running over the muscle just under the skin. Thick, rope like and full of pulsing life. Just like Mack’s cock. Oh god the cock. James leaned back in the chair and closed his eyes. His breathing started to catch as he remembered the beast between Mack’s legs. Thick and shining. Two hands to hold and dripping with pre-cum. The smell was beyond anything. It was like smelling joy to him. James wanted to run his tongue up and down the monster, he had to. He had to find Mack again. He opened his eyes and realised he was still in the office and he’d just closed his eyes for a second. That was enough for him to re-live that memory and then ejaculate. He’d cum in his trouser. Like a teenager,he thought, now horrified. What the hell was wrong with him ? He’d just had a fantasy about one of his work collegues. No, wait Mack wasn’t a colleguege. Max was. Where was Max ? God he was so confused. He needed to go home and rest. He gathered his gear together, realising his gym bag was still there. He grabbed his laptop and stuffed it on top of the used and sweaty top and shorts. He hadn’t actually been to the gym. Had he? Not trusting himself to drive he went down the stairs after closing the office and hailed a cab. He got in and gave the driver his address and heard a beep from his Wife. Apparently her sister had gone into labour early so she was heading off to the airport so she could be with her family and support her sister. He called her and wish her luck and told her to send his love to his sister in law. He also told he was feeling under the weather so it was just as well that she went as he would be no fun. She gave him her love and told him where he could get some good chicken soup near their home. He smiled and told her he loved her.He put the phone back in his pocket and lay back on the seat of the cab. He closed his eyes for a second just to still his senses. In his mind’s eye all he could see were the massive tree trunk legs of Mack and that monster cock with it’s pendulous balls. “Hey Buddy!” said the driver’s voice. “Whha..” said James opening his eyes and looked around realising he was home. “Oh, right. Sorry.” He apologised as he got out of the cab, he still felt sore and disorientated as he gave the driver the fare telling him to keep the change. He wasn’t sure but he thought he heard the guy say “dumbass” as the cab pulled away at speed. He walked up to the house. There was a light burning in the front room and he heard music playing. His wife had probably left them on so he didn’t feel so lonely coming home to an empty house. They did things like that. He smiled at the kind thought. He opened the door and dumped his bag on the floor just by the coat rack. There was a light classical music playing and room was lit by warm, mellow lights from the various lamps around it. The person standing in the room wasn’t his wife. It was Saul Bennett. He was holding a glass half full of what appeared to be James’ own 25 year scotch. As he walked into the room Bennett raised the glass in a salute and took a sip. “What the hell?” Said James. “Not bad.” Said Bennett savouring the flavour of the alcohol and totally ignoring James indignation. “What are you doing in my house Bennett.” Shouted James. “Get out now before I call the police.” He said angrily. “Now, now James. Don’t lose your pretty head.” Said the monster with a smile. “I just wanted to take a few moments of your time to have a little chat, then I’ll be gone.” James crossed his arms and walked over to the bottle of his whisky and poured himself a good measure. He took a swig. “Then, talk.” He said glaring at the man who had invaded his home. Bennett took another swig of his drink and smiled in much the same way as a crocodile would smile at a fox who’d just ask for a lift across the swamp on it’s back. “Okay then.Talk.” He demanded turning to keep the stare of this man with a confidence he really didn’t feel. “Okay, then.” Said Bennett. “We have a problem.” He said. That smile again. “You are looking into things that really don’t concern you and I’d like you to stop.” Said the businessman. “If you do then I will pay you a fee, call it compensation for having to quit Manny’s case.” Offered Bennett. “No deal.” Said James immediately. “Don’t be so hasty James.” Said Bennett sipping his drink again. “There will be a price to pay if you chose not to take this offer.” He said looking over at the lawyer with something akin to pity. James next instinct was to curl his hands into fist with the intention of punching the sanctimonious pricks teeth down his throat. Fisted clenched at his sides in anger he took two steps forward towards the asshole. “STOP!” The words rang out, not just in his ears but inside his head. It was like a chorus of voices said it at once to him and he could only obey. There was no question of any other type of behaviour. So, he stood there. In silence while this man / monster just looked at him, looked at him as if weighing up what to do with a naughty puppy who has mess the kitchen up while his master’s been at work. “One word James, that’s all that was needed there.” Said Bennett. “That’s just pre-conditioning. You’re in a highly suggestible state right now.” “You have been for some time.” He said. Pretty much since before lunch time when you ask Diane for a bottle of water. James’ eyes widened as he thought back. Then’ he looked to the whisky bottle in alarm. “Yes, that too.” Bennett confirmed. “I have a certain flair with the dramatic don’t you think?” he asked his audience of one. “I’ve actually had my eyes on you for a while.” He sneered at James “You’ve been of little hindrance until recently, until Manny. “He said. “I really don’t like people snooping into my affairs. There tends to be consequences for that.” “Oh, you may speak, don’t strain a blood vessel.” Bennett gave his permission to James. “You fucking freak, how are you doing this ?What have you done with my wife and Diane ?” he shouted. “Do not, above all things, raise your voice to me James.” Said Bennett, dangerously quietly. “I cannot abide rudeness”. He said. “The ladies are fine and will remain that way. If you hear me out. I have some business to discuss with you first.” “Talk, then.” Demanded James still trying to move. “What did I say about rudeness Jim?” asked Bennett “kneel!” demanded the dark, smooth velvet of Bennetts voice. James Obeyed. Without a fight. He had no choice. He had to. Worse, he wanted to. It was a primordial urge, one that he could not even think of fighting. He knelt in front of his captor, head bowed in supplication almost. “What do you want from me?” He said, so quietly it was just a whisper. “That’s easy Jim, Jimmy even.” Said the face that loomed above him. “I want you.” Bennett confirmed what James / Jimmy already knew “As I said we do have business to discuss.” Bennett pressed some button on his phone. “Yes, you may come in now.” James heard the front door opening and senses a large presence behind him. “I believe you’ve met Mack ?” said Saul Bennett. The figure that came in the door and into the light of the living room was huge. It was Jimmy’s friend Max, although not the Max he remembered, apart from in his Laptop fantasy (That cock). This was Max 5.0 This was Mack the monster. Every bit as shredded and packed with muscle as he pictured him from his fevered dream back in the office. “Max ?” he said, not quite believing what he was seeing. The behemoth was dressed in gym gear. A raggedy Golds gym top in faded blue. Straps stretched so thin over the monstrous traps, shoulders and pecks that it just seemed unfeasible a person would be able to move if at all with all that bulk. The pecks themselves were so large that the thick nipples pointed down to the floor because of the sheer mass of the slabs of beef they were attached too. All of this bulk seemed to cinch itself inwards with the shape of the monstrous lats at the back and the ridiculous arms, that Jimmy was sure wouldn’t serve any practical purpose other than to lift weight. Biceps, thick hanging triceps and forearms that were from the fevered dreams of the most dedicated muscle fetishists. All of this growth and mass was on top of a pair of legs, that were themselves encased in white full leg compression leggings. The legs so powerful and filled with strength Jimmy could see the veins almost pulsing under the tight white fabric. The monsters’ huge feet encased in a pair of white Hi-top adidas trainers. Right at Jimmy’s eye levels was a bulge that was doing very little to hide itself. “Jimmy” said a voice that Jim heard as if it was drawn from the bottom of a well. Although he was sure he felt it start in his balls. It was that deep and that hot. Jimmy looked up in to the face of the beast and it was Max, not the nice gentle man he had known for years. This was a creature of stone, hewn, rather than grown. His brow was markedly thicker. His beautiful blue eyes were still intense and held an almost blank animal cunning a lust even. The thick black hair on his head was tousled and rough and longer than he remembered. Mack put a rough calloused hand on Jimmy’s shoulder briefly and he nearly shot his load where he knelt. “What the fuck?” He breathed. Realising that it wasn’t a question it was more a statement of awe. “Well” said the ringmaster, still holding the remains of his whisky glass. “To business.” He sat on the arm of the chair and leaned forward to Jimmy in a friendly manner. “You have a choice here Jimmy.” He offered. “You can walk out of here now, tomorrow you will pack up your business and within a month you and your lovely wife will have a new set up in a part of the country you choose. You will forget about any of this and all will be well.” Jimmy couldn’t keep his eyes off the man beast in front of him. He was that close he could feel the heat radiating from him. “Or?” Jimmy asked weakly. “Or….” Said Bennett drawing out the word. “Or, you will end up working for me as part of my stable. A new and exciting partner for Mack here. Our latest attractions if you will while I’m waiting for another to arrive from another part of the country.” “Fuck you.” Spat Jimmy (no James) suddenly finding the strength from somewhere to resist the devil in a suit before him. He tried to stand and almost did before a ton of stone seemed to crash onto his shoulders in the form of Mack’s monstrous hands. James turned to Bennett and spat at him, caught him clean in the left eye. The air seemed to crackle and turn heavy for a moment as if lightening was about to strike. Then it cleared as Saul Bennett started laughing as he grabbed a pocket square and wiped he face. He shook his head as he looked down on his prey. “Well, I must say I didn’t see that one coming. I certainly didn’t think you’d have had the strength to even turn your head.” He smiled and dropped the square on the coffee table. “So you’ve made your choice then ? No Job? Can’t see us working well together ?” He taunted “Oh well, I did try. I gave you a choice, an out if you will.” Said Bennett. “Mack, he’s all yours.” Said Bennett as he got up and brushed himself down. He headed to the door. “James it’s been interesting. Jimmy, I will be seeing you very soon.” Then he was gone. James felt the strong hands of Mack again. His attention was again drawn to the huge bulge in front of him. Mack put his hands into the front of the leggings and brought out the monstrous cock that was oh so vivid in Jimmy’s mind (JAMES not Jimmy please…) James could smell the odour of sweat and pheromones. Male sweat was emanation from the beast in Mack’s hands. He caught the smell of cock and he knew that he had started to drool. He couldn’t help himself. He dove on the cock, now released from the hold that Bennett had placed on him. He was now entranced by another master. He gave himself to it completely, he couldn’t help it. He took the beast in his mouth as if born to it. Mack put both his thick muscular hands on either side of Jimmy’s head (Definitely Jimmy now) and wouldn’t let him pull away. He could feel the thick piece of meat grow in his mouth but he didn’t care. He didn’t care if it choked him he felt he would die happy. Jimmy worked his mouth up and down the huge member, slathered it in his own spit and worked it with both of his hands. Mack started to fuck his face, groaning slightly, in and out. In and out. Slowly at first. Jimmy was moaning in lust. He couldn’t help it. He couldn’t get enough of it. In and out. In and out. The huge man started to build up speed and his breath started to come in more urgent, ragged breaths. For about 15 minutes they were like this. Jimmy working the monstrous tool while the big bodybuilder alternated between slow and deep and out and out face fucking. Deep throating almost every stroke. Jimmy took it all and loved it. What Jimmy didn’t notice was that during this process he appeared to be wearing the gym gear that had been in his bag earlier. It still smelled of the gym. His body had started to slowly grow and change too. Mack reached behind himself as he was getting towards his final strokes and took a bright red snapback out of nowhere and placed if on Jimmy’s head. Jimmy had started to wank his own splendid cock now, but was really still riveted on the one that was still invading his face. All thoughts of his wife, Diane, Max and even Saul Bennett were about to be washed away. Mack drew himself up to his full height as he knew he was close. His think veined muscle seemed to jostle on his massive frame as he started to tremble. He clenched all of his power into a huge pose. Most muscular for the gods and with a roar he shot his wad into the mouth of the waiting cock slut beneath him. It felt like hours as he continued to pump the man’s mouth until he’d been sucked dry by the dumbass jock on his knees in front of him. Jimmy looked up at his lover with nothing less than vacuous wonder. He drew his hand across his mouth and wiped away some of the drool. He felt clear if not empty headed. His own thoughts now were limited to the needs of the beast in front of him and his master Saul Bennett. Part V The lady sat under a large sun umbrella and sipped at a cup of tea that had been served in a delicate powder blue china cup and saucer. It had the delicate bergamot perfume of Earl Grey and was served, quite properly with a slice of lemon. She was dressed in pale blue herself. Knitted pale blue suit and hat to match. She had a small set of pinz nez on a silver chain around her neck and would occasionally lift them to her eyes and gaze at the world or the people around her. Not that she needed them when she looked at you it pretty much felt like she already knew everything about you and what you were going to say. Her amethyst eyes were laser-like in their luminosity. She sat very properly, as ladies should, with her knees close together and her feet crossed at the ankles. I asked her about the incident with James Fraser and Maxwell Calder. She took a slow, delicate sip of her tea and looked into me for a moment. Then she dabbed her lips gently with her napkin and set it and her cup on the table beside her. When she spoke it was the voice of everyone’s Grandma. Gentle, warm and easy. It had a southern drawl to it that said this lady was a Georgia woman somewhere down the line. “Well, my dear you found me to talk to me about it. I wass wondering when we would get to it.” She said. “How did you first get involved? I didn’t think this would be something you would have got involved in.” I asked. “Okay, this was unusual.” She said. “ I have a lot of friends and contacts around the world. Especially in my field I am a very valued expert. I have a magic touch if you will.” “Usually I rely on wish fulfilment or revenge events but every now and then someone will call me and ask for specific help. If it, or they are worthy I help. On this occasion they really needed my help. “ She took another sip of her tea. “A week or so ago I had a call from a friend of mine called James, he works in L.A. (A cesspool of scum and iniquity but in the end money is money to some.) He had come across a situation that wasn’t really in his purview and asked for my help. “We’d worked together previously, and I’d taught him the basics in how to recognise manipulation, alchemy and magic. “She said and look at me intensely. “Anyway, the call went like this… Oh and yes dear I did say magic… “It does exist as you will find out if you bother to read all of the story rather than trying to skip through to the horny bits that you always do (Yes dear. You. )” she seemed to say to no-one in particular.” “I taped the call.” she said as she drew out a small recording device and placed it on the table. She looked at it testily when it wouldn’t start and then just glared at it for a second. I swear I think the thing started out of embarrassment… Anyway. The call went like this : Ms D “Hello James.” James: “Ms D.Good to speak to you.” Ms D “Why James it has been a while. It could be said that you have been remiss in your attentions.” James “Aww Ms D. You know you truly are the only woman for me.” Said James Ms D “What can this old southern gal do for a big city lawyer like yourself?” James “I think I have one of those problems that only you can deal with.” Ms D “Intriguing, it has been a while since we crossed paths and I know that I taught you well enough to recognise meddling when it’s around.” James “That’s why I called. I think there’s someone who is definitely at it here in L.A.” He pauses for a moment on the phone. James “It’s a bit out of my league and to be honest I’m a little worried about it. It might be good to have a little back-up.” Ms D “I sense that there’s something more about this one James. What’s the issue my dear?” James “This guy changes people. Actually transforms them. I know it’s possible to hypnotise and entrance people but this ? It’s high level and way out of my experience. I’m worried. Max Calder is going in tomorrow and I want to make sure he’s protected. Look I know you’re busy but if you can help in any way…” Ms D “I’ll help dear boy, of course I will. What’s the name of the reprobate we’re dealing with so I can have a little look see?” James “His name is Saul Bennett.” Ms D “Saul B.E.N.N.E.T.T ?” James “Yup that’s him. He’s a big time porn producer with a rep for really owning his guys and girls if you know what I mean?” Ms D “I do indded, go on.” James “Well I have heard stories over the last 6 months or so about guys either disappearing or changing enough that their own families and friends hardly recognise them. It’s scary. I’ve met one of the guys whose partner has changed. It’s scary.” Ms D Pauses a moment Ms D “I can only imagine what the poor souls are going through. James, does this man have two different coloured eyes ?” James “Why yes, he does. How’d you know?” Ms D “Years of experience and a quick search of my database while we were chatting. I may be an old maid dear but I’m far from decrepit yet.” James (Laughing) “No-one who’s ever met you would call you that dear, lady.” Ms D “I’ve got a couple of good likenesses here now, give me a few hours and then call me back. Also contact Max and tell him to call me before he goes in to. Tell him not to make any contact there unless he’s spoken to me first.” James “I will, thanks for this. I really do appreciate it. I’ll have to pay you back one day.” Ms D (Gentle laughter) “You can do so by visiting a little more than you have and maybe taking an old lady out to dinner.” James “You’ll outlive me I’m certain of that. Dinner’s a date. Speak to you soon.” Ms D “You shall indeed. Be safe James. This person is dangerous I can sense it. This isn’t a stage magician you’re dealing with. Bye for now.” The Line goes dead The Lady picks up her device and pops it back into her bag and closes it with a snap. She takes a final sip of her tea and looks at me over the rim of the cup. She finishes it and pops it back on it’s saucer and on the table. “Well?” she asks “Did that answer all of your questions?” I pause for a minute to gather my thoughts and then soldier on under this woman’s intense stare. “To be honest for each one it answer I think I have about 20 more.” I admit honestly. I cannot be anything but honest in this lady’s presence. It would feel wrong. I look at her as she sits primly and properly in her wicker chair and cannot understand for the life of me where she seems to get this aura of calm, authority from. It’s as if someone took every grandmotherly emotion and condensed it into some sort of protective cloak about her. I know that I would do anything for her. It’s that sort of feeling. “Why, what a lovely compliment young man.” She says brightly and fans herself with her hand. “I find myself quite, quite flattered.” She smiles. “I-I, err.. “ I stammer slightly. “How did I know? “ she asked smiling still. “Come on dear boy.” She chided gently “You heard the recording and you’ve seen the two boys.” She said. “It’s true?” I asked already knowing the answer I had already, in truth known all along. “All of it, every word.” She affirmed. “Wow.” I said. “The big question here Michael my dear.” She said pausing and leaning forward out of her chair and lightly gripping my chin so she raises my eyes to her blue lasers. “Is what are we going to do about Saul Bennett?”
  10. Daniel is a teenager getting ready to focus on his college plans. His grades are so good that he earned a scholarship to a great university. He has never really focused his energy on the way he looks, but his classmates have let him know has small he is quite often. At only 5'5 and 120 pounds, he looks slightly out of place among his senior class. The reason could be due to the fact that he never went through puberty. He has no facial hair and his body hair is practically invisible. His parents always tell him that it will happen when he least expects it. They want him to be careful when he is out in public. He finds this quite amusing, but he always felt they were partially right. He has female friends, but they don't see him as a suitable mate, rather just a guy they can talk to about their problems in their lives. He has never had a sexual preference for either sex, but wouldn't mind dating either sex. His male buddies kid him all the time about his boyish looks and how his muscles look like they belong on a 10-year old. He has two really close friends that could not be more different. One of them, Anderson, is small like him and has dated him occasionally. He actually likes Daniel a lot, but he doesn't see him as a match since he likes bigger men. His other buddy, Vance, is a tank that befriended him when he bailed him out of a fight in elementary school. They both have hung out quite a bit in the last few years and have even had sleepovers in his backyard. He is very open with Daniel and has let him put his arms around his body when Daniel sleeps. This never connected with him before, but it is possible that he really likes Daniel. He is biracial and understands what Daniel has been going through more than he realizes. He too was picked on because of his differences when he was younger before he bulked up and took a stand against his bullies. Daniel invites his two good friends to a campsite the weekend before you all graduate to just enjoy their last days together. As all three of them are setting up their tents, Daniel feels really dizzy and has to go sit down somewhere. Vance sees how he his feeling and picks him up in his arms to carry him over to the riverbank beside the campsite. He sees that Daniel is about to go through some kind of change, but he doesn't want to tell him. He watches him closely to see if he is going to pass out or not. Anderson watches both guys as he continues to put up the tents and yells at Vance every once in a while to know how Daniel is doing. He lays him down and unbuttons his shirt because he sees how much Daniel is sweating now. He reassures him that he is there for him no matter what happens. Daniel can feel excruciating pain running up his legs and into his chest. Vance hears something pop as he watches his buddy’s legs lengthen their way towards the river. His eyes grow huge when he sees this as he also feels Daniel’s thighs getting thicker and stretching the fabric in his jeans. He notices the denim starting to fray as body hair emerges through the gaps. He looks down and witnesses his feet tearing through his boots as he starts to thrash about. Vance is now mesmerized by his transformation. With Daniel’s shirt still open, he sees his waist thicken as cords of muscle begin appearing in his midsection. Vance places his hands on Daniel’s growing chest and feels the pecs blowing up into giant mounds as his abs begin popping out from within. More cracking is heard as his back starts to reshape making room for more growth. It hurts exponentially, but Vance is noticing that Daniel is beyond the pain now. He sees lats growing from behind his back and they are pulling the shirt away from his body. Daniel’s back is growing so much that Vance can feel him actually being lifted from the ground by it. Now his arms are starting to vibrate uncontrollably. His skinny arms he had inside his shirt are now exploding in size, getting huge and powerful. He sees Daniel’s forearms shred the shirt as his growing biceps blow through the sleeves. Now his shoulders are ripping through the top of the shirt and Daniel’s neck widens leading to his voice changing. He hears his moans change to deep groans and growls. While his face still looks the same, his body hair has dramatically thickened as a black forest begins to grow all over his body. He caresses Daniel’s body hair as he goes in to kiss him. As he approaches the newly mature Daniel’s face, he watches in delight as a nice coating of hair has appeared on his face. The growing teen is spent from the growth, but Vance's kiss ignites fireworks between the two of them. Anderson missed the whole sequence, but he will soon know how it resulted. The pants Daniel is wearing are so dangerously tight that they are cutting off the circulation to his legs. To relieve the pressure, he flexes his new quads as the pant seams explode. He easily rips them off and to show off his beautifully hairy legs. Vance smiles as he turns him on so much. He tries to pick Daniel up, but he is now over 6' tall and Vance is 6'2. He kisses him passionately again and wants to make love to him. The underwear he is wearing amazingly is still intact, but his cock has slightly grown too. He has to adjust it to where his cock sits on the side instead of in the upright position. Vance starts rubbing it with loving caresses and holds him with his other hand. He looks Daniel straight into his green eyes and admits that he was aware of him impending change and wanted to wait until the time was right to make his move. He pulls his engorged cock out of his underwear and leans down to kiss the huge cockhead. He licks it with his tongue and then spits a small amount of saliva onto it making it nice and wet. Daniel feels his mouth go down on the shaft and slowly starts moving up and down on it getting a nice rhythm going. He moans incessantly as Vance gets him close to the edge and keeps stopping over and over again. This makes him want to go deeper inside Vance’s mouth. This prompts Daniel to start growing again as his ass rips the seams of his underwear. The eager sucker grabs the hair thickening up on his ass and starts to finger his hole. He can feel something from within Daniel that may cause another growth spurt and decides to pull his cock out of his mouth. He starts jerking him to the point that he can't hold back any more and erupts. His thick white fountain splashes Vance in the face as he starts gripping the ground. He smiles as Daniel’s back begins to get longer again. His muscles are getting so big and thick that his body hair now looks thinner. He scoops up some of Daniel’s cum and starts to rub it into his body beginning with the pecs and arms. The growing teen moans as it appears to be working. The hair thickens back up again and coats all of his muscles more than before. Vance gulps down Daniel’s growing cock and swallows the jizz that is still flowing out of him. He rubs his buddies head and wants to kiss him again. Daniel pulls Vance away from his cock long enough to drizzle some of his cum onto his tongue to share a wet kiss. He swallows the tasty cum and watches as his abs thicken up and widen. Vance rubs his bigger muscles and wants him to grow even bigger. At 6'6, he is not sure how much more Daniel wants. The two studly teens can now hear Anderson yelling back as he can see what has happened. He races over and feels how powerful Daniel’s body has become. He hasn't always been as open about his feelings for Daniel as Vance has, but he obviously likes what he sees since he has his hand in his pants. He sits down beside the two big teens and watches the two of them start to go further. Vance is taking his clothes off now so he can sit on top of Daniel’s thick cock. He bounces up and down on him wanting to feel him erupt inside his body so he can possibly have his own growth spurt. He is now about four inches taller than Vance and about 50 pounds bigger too so he can move him around with ease now. As they get into the doggy style position, Daniel is able to get all the way in and go to town on him. He yells in pleasure as the now aggressive top is hitting his prostate and milking him. Anderson moves down to get underneath so he can catch Vance’s spunk into his mouth. Daniel can feel how close he is now so he doesn’t hold back anymore. He shoots massive jets of cum into his eager bottom’s belly and shutters at the extraordinary feeling. Vance yells in ecstasy as he explodes straight into Anderson’s waiting mouth. Without much effort, Anderson sprays his spunk all over Vance’s big feet. The three horny teens fall over on the riverbank completely spent from the sex capade that just occurred.
  11. Hi there! Long time lurker, this is the first time I’ve decided to post some content. I know stories have been posted about this topic before, but I wanted to make my own tribute to one of the hottest scenes ever created. Enjoy (and please forgive my English). Jafar felt his body pulsing with magic energy when he was ready to make his final wish. He had become the most powerful sorcerer in the world. But somehow he wanted more. He wanted ALL for himself. He put all his lust for power together into his final wish when he yelled: ‘I wish to become an all-powerful God!’ He was overwhelmed when the ultimate power beam striked him in his chest. Even the most powerful being on Earth wasn’t prepared for the immense amount of power he was about to receive. His body and mind rapidly changing, the Genie’s blue form suddenly shrinking due to all of the power needed for the ultimate wish. ‘Yes! YES! THE POWER!’ Jafar yelled. His body form rapidly changed from that of a monstrously big snake to that of a true God. His face reshaping into a cruel yet extremely handsome face, exuding manliness, beauty and power. His torso quickly inflating, exhibiting insanely growing slabs of muscle conforming mountainous pecs. A brick wall of abs rapidly appearing underneath, with deep cleavages forming between each individual muscle. Huge shoulders spreading to the sides the size of watermelons, then of wrecking balls, then of mountains! Immense muscled arms hanging beneath, solid, veiny and almighty. ‘THE ABSOLUTE POWER!!!’ Jafar was laughing manically, eyes going blank. He moved his head backwards, he inflated his mighty chest while he breathed deeply, he clenched his fists with his godly strength. He was overcome by power. Two immense legs were holding his growing form, the size of tree trunks, and finally the size of towers, every muscle visible, striated and sculpted. Finally an inhumanly big cock appeared between his legs, obscenely growing to meet the size of a god’s. It was hard and veiny, with a mushroom head on top. It was pointing upwards while it continued to enlarge, and was followed by testicles that appeared to be squeezing, beating, as if they were pumping more power into an already godly muscle-bound being of pure power. ‘I HAVE BECOME A GOD!’ His voice boomed. ‘THE UNIVERSE IS MINE TO COMMAND! TO CONTROL!’ His newly formed body was truly that of a god. Jafar felt his muscles pulsating with endless power, and he loved it. He was aroused by it. He knew he had become the ultimate being on Earth. He was so overwhelmed by his own power, that soon he was lost to the ultimate feeling of his sensitive and insanely big godly cock. He started to stroke it frantically with his right powerful hand, while he flexed his left bicep admiring its new mind-blowing size and strength, laughing and moaning while he speeded the process. ‘Al! What are we going to do now?’ Jasmine asked desperately. Aladdin was paralyzed at the sight of such a perfect being, newly formed in front of his eyes. ‘Al, there’s only one way of resolving this. You still have one wish left, remember?’ The Genie continued. ‘You have to become a God’. Aladdin stared at the Genie. ‘But I do not wish power for myself, besides it may kill you!’ Al said, begging for another solution. The Genie stared directly at his eyes and tenderly said ‘You are our only hope’. Aladdin knew there was only one thing he could do. ‘Genie, I wish to become an all-powerful God!’ He wasn’t prepared for what was about to happen. The Genie used the remaining of his powers to make the ultimate wish come true. The beam hit Al in the middle of his torso, clothes disappearing instantly. His young, well-toned, bronze-tanned body was suddenly fed with a such an immense source of power, it was immediately forced to grow with muscles beyond his imagination. It started with his abs, quickly inflating and protruding under his skin, forming a chiselled 8-pack, each individual muscle continuously growing in size and definition. As if the wish was spreading through his body, obliques appeared at the sides, and the most impressive Adonis belt underneath. His pecs were the next part to be empowered, his torso quickly gaining volume and unbelievable mass. His pecs were so massive that they fought for space, forming a deep cleavage between them. His frame was further endorsed with wide lats, then his shoulders were raised upwards and separated from each other while they ballooned with no end in sight. The empowering magic spread to his biceps, now inhumanly big, with muscle appearing over muscle endlessly, and to his triceps, now perfectly visible and striated. Finally his former forearms gained so much muscle they looked rock-hard, veiny and virile. Huge and solid hands seemed to bring perfection to his godly arms, which now Al felt as the ultimate weapons of power. Aaah! AAAHHH! Al yelled while he flexed his biceps and clenched his fists at the sides of his waist. Meanwhile, muscles in his thighs had become to enlarge, size spreading downwards. Even with his legs separated they gained so much mass that they started to push each other away, with diamond calves appearing underneath, and mountainous glutes at the back, also struggling for space and perfectioning his rear view. To complete his enhanced godly body, a mammoth cock was growing while Al could only stare in awe. It was enlarging beyond his imagination, pointing upwards, pulsing veins spreading through its shaft until they reached the throbbing mushroom head. Al’s now perfectly handsome facial features showed pure joy and pleasure. Al had to admit that the feeling of becoming the ultimate male, a pure being of raw power, an almighty muscle-bound God, was pure pleasure. But, unlike Jafar, Al didn’t give in to his overwhelming power, his lust and his godly condition. He was resolved to fight Jafar. ‘NOW I AM READY TO SHOW YOU MY POWER’ Al boomed with a new deep powerful voice. While Jafar was reaching his sexual climax, lost in his own pleasure, Jasmine quickly grabbed the Genie’s lamp and exclaimed ‘I wish that Al overpowers Jafar and becomes the world’s true and only God!’ With the combined powers of Jasmine’s sincere wish, the Genie’s magic and Aladdin’s godly powers, Al forced Jafar’s wreckless being to disappear. He shot a power beam that connected him with Jafar. ‘NO! NOOO! MY POWERS ARE THOSE OF A GOD! YOU CAN’T DEFEAT MEEE!’ Jafar boomed with despair. ‘I’M SORRY JAFAR, THERE CAN ONLY EXIST ONE GOD IN THIS WORLD, AND PEOPLE IN AGRABAH HAVE CHOSEN ME!’ Al confidently replied. ‘Al! It’s a God you’re fighting with!’ The Genie shouted. ‘He can only disappear if you absorb his power! There’s no other way!’ ‘WHAT?’ Said Al, suddenly realizing what to do. He forced Jafar’s immense powers to abandon him and fuse with Al’s already inhuman body. ‘YES! YEEES, I’VE WON! NOW I AM THE TRUE GOD OF THIS WORLD! Al’s voice shouted more powerful than ever. While Jafar’s godly powers were being drained, his once obscene muscles were shrinking, his cock, once the ultimate piece of manhood, disappearing. And at the same time, Al’s body prepared for the incoming godly amount of power being forced into it, his cock pulsing as in anticipation. Al thought nothing could be more powerful than the divine being he had become, but he was just about to be proven wrong. His body started to reshape, evolving, forced to accommodate another god’s powers within him. Muscles exploded all over in newly immense size, looking hard as steel, feeling hot as fire, each muscle fiber visibly striated, veins popping all over, feeding his muscles with endless power, pulsing obscenely. His once human frame was now monstrously deformed. His eyes had gone blank, his jaw looked more square than ever, a fearsome smile appearing on the most virile face imaginable. His mammoth delts almost engulfed his head, his massive pecs protruded onwards, his shoulders were separated even further, wide slabs of muscle conformed his lats, arms became truly almighty, his abs reshaped into a the most impressive 10-pack, his legs were powerful enough to hold the whole world. And his cock grew so disproportionate in size that it now reached his head and almost matched his waist in width, its surface almost entirely covered in thick veins, its cockhead pulsing, beating, while divine seed started to ooze, then drench, then his cock shooting semen like a throbbing cannon. ‘YEEEEES!!! I’VE BECOME PERFECT! LOOK AT ME PEOPLE OF AGRABAH, LOOK AT THIS BODY, I’M THE DEFINITIVE BEING OF POWER! I WILL RULE THIS WORLD AT MY DESIRE, AND THERE WILL BE PEACE, HAPINESS AND ENDLESS PLEASURE FOREVER.’ And with that, Al forced his massive godly body to take a more suitable and human-like form, still unable to hide its endless power, with chiselled, solid, and massive muscles, a perfect manly and beautiful face, and an obscenely big, hard, throbbing cock pointing forward. His imposing frame walked towards Jasmine, with lust in his eyes. ‘So princess, do you want to reign by my side?’
  12. Taking a breather after my competition gave me a chance to sit down and write this. I usually write after I work out, which I'm sure you can all understand has me pretty worked up already!!! I felt we needed some background to what was happening, so here you go!! Hope you enjoy it. Leave comments at the bottom. I love reading them, and they always give me ideas on how to proceed. The Test Chapter Five: A History Lesson As Jacob was licking the lengthy piss-slit of Chad… or rather… Eros’ massive cock, he unexpectedly felt as if here were going to be violently ill to his stomach. Having no desire to bother the several hundred men worshiping his friend, he unobtrusively walked outside the bathhouse to get a bit of fresh air. Jacob realized a lot of time had passed since the sun was starting to rise. It also must have rained since there were puddles of water on the ground. The cool air was beginning to make him feel slightly better, but instead of going back inside, Jacob sat on the ground and tried to comprehend what had happened to Chad. As he was rethinking the past 10 hours, a tall man in jeans and a t-shirt appeared from the shadows. From what Jacob could see, he was probably in his twenties, tall, had a nice muscular build, and shaggy brown hair. He’s probably going into the bathhouse to worship Eros, he thought. Instead, the man quickly walked right up to where Jacob was sitting. - Sorry I had to make you feel sick, Jacob, but it was the only way to break you free of the pack and from Eros’ essence. - What? Who are you? - A friend. Believe me. Now, we don’t have much time, and I have a lot to tell you. The man grabbed Jacob by the arm and started to pull him up from the ground. - Wait a minute. Who are you? - The dead man who’s going to save your life, possibly your whole planet. The man grabbed onto Jacob again, but this time visions exploded in his head. In a moment, he saw Declan transforming into Chaos, the Cyclops destroying the gym, the heart being ripped out of his Declan’s son, and the birth of the Minotaur. - Asarualimnunna has already birthed four monsters tonight, and I’m sure a fifth is not far away. He’s getting stronger and soon will be unstoppable. - The gem is doing all of this? - The owner of the gem: Asarualimnunna. - Look, I’m sorry. I just don’t understand how... - I’m trying to help you, Jacob, and I don’t have much time. At dawn and dusk the walls between the realms are at their weakest enabling me to cross over and speak with you... but my time is limited. So, we can argue about who I am, or we can go into that Starbucks and you can have a coffee while I tell you how all of this insanity began. What’ll it be? The man could see that Jacob was still hesitating. - You’re going to have to trust me. Five minutes later, the two men were sitting down at a table in Starbucks, but only one of them had a big mug of coffee before them. - Can they see you - Of course. - Thank God. I was afraid they were all going to think I was crazy. - You’re worried about what some people will think seeing you talking to yourself when there’s an insane Minotaur running around? - I guess when you put it that way. So… Who are you then? - You would know me as Alexander the Great, and I was the first person to let loose Asarualimnunna upon this world. - Alexander the Great? Really?? - Of course I was simply known as Alexander back then, and I was leading my men into battle once again... Jacob sat and listened to the ghost’s tale. How much crazier could this night get? Sex God’s, a Cyclops, his own boss practically turning into the devil, and now Alexander the Great was sitting having coffee with him. I was Young. My father had been assassinated two years earlier, and I was invading what you would now call Asia Minor in my campaign to take control of The Persian Empire. My men and I were in constant battle with the Persian King, Darius III, and as we pushed further and further into his land, I took control of cities, claiming them under Macedonian rule. One day my men and I arrived in a midsized market town. I ordered my men to began going from house to house taking the supplies we needed to continue our journey. Most villages, even when defeated will fight back, but this one, it appeared like everyone had lost the will to live. When questioned, they spoke of a piece of the sky falling and landing in the forest close to the village. Since that happened, men had gone missing, found soon afterward mutilated. Being the reckless boy that I was, I told the Wiseman of the village that I would personally kill the creature that was terrorizing them if, in exchange, they would vow their allegiance to me and welcome my men with lodging, food, drink, and sex. A deal was made, and the next morning I was off on my horse hunting who knows what. The villagers claimed that a monster had fallen from the sky, but I was rational and held no faith in superstition. It was probably a boar, or a wolf, and would be killed easily. The further I went into the forest, the quieter it became. As the forest became more dense the further I went, my horse suddenly fell to the ground and began seizing until it died an agonizing death. Fearing the evil that had killed my horse, I would have run back to the village and gotten my men, but I had vowed to destroy whatever it was, and needed to prove that their new ruler was indeed as powerful as I said I was. Sword in hand, I silently walked into the heart of the forest. No sound was made, not even my footsteps. It was as if I had suddenly gone deaf. The heat was also unbearable, and got worse as I walked. I soon arrived at a massive crater in the ground. The licked clean bones of both men and animals littered the ground. I knew that this must definitely be the lair of whatever had fallen from the sky. I climbed down into to crater, ready to meet death if it came for me... except nothing appeared. I was very much alone. For hours, I scoured every inch of the wasteland, but found nothing but bones. One thing I did notice was that if a bird or a bug or an animal happened to wander into the wasteland by mistake, they instantly were struck dead... except for me. I alone lived in this crater of death. Sweating and near exhaustion, having climbed over mountains of bones, I finally arrived to what I believed was the center. Surveying the area around me, prepared to return to the village and come back the next day, I was attacked from behind. Something not very big but incredibly strong had leaped onto my back and was trying to strangle me. I fell to the ground and rolled over with the creature on my back, but still it’s talons held on. The most amazing thing was that as I fought, I was able to flip it so that it was no longer on my back, but on my chest...and when I did... it was completely invisible. I know it sounds insane, but I could feel the weight, feel the talons cutting into my skin, and feel the hot breath on my face, but the creature itself was concealed. We fought for what seemed like hours, neither getting the upper hand until suddenly it jumped off. I circled around trying to figure out where it would attack from next, when a wave of utter pain hit me in the head and sent me tumbling to the ground. I covered my ears and closed my eyes, but still I felt as if my senses were being attacked from the inside. As I crumbled into a fetal position, I heard a voice speak to me inside my head. - What are you called, human? - Alexander!!! - You are a mighty opponent, Alexander. By all right, you should be dead. I could fight for eons and never tire, yet unexpectedly you appear as a close equal. As you can see from what lays around you, I have played with plenty of men, and I have always won... yet you compete as if you have nothing to loose. I like that. - Where are you? - All around you. Inside you as well. I am everywhere. - Show yourself so we can fight fairly, man to man. - What makes you think I’m a man? - You speak like a man. - This is the first time I’ve ever used these words. I learned this language from all of the knowledge in your head. I’ve learned many things from you, Alexander, and I want to propose a partnership. Within you I see war... domination... plunder... death. I want to join you in your campaign. I want to see that you get everything you desire. - What do you gain from helping me? - Food. I feed on what you would call anger… fear... I will help you defeat your enemies, and in exchange, you will give them to me. - Why can’t I see you? - Although to you I appear strong, I am still very very weak... still so far away... you will help me gain strength... - How can you help me? - See what I can give to you. In my exhausted state, an immense surge of energy entered my body. I was no longer tired. I felt like I could run for days, battle for weeks, fuck for years! I felt incredible… totally unstoppable. - Just a taste my friend. I would give more but I need to feed. Will you help me so I can help you? I felt like a thousand fires had invaded my body. I felt so alive. I feared what this creature might be, but I had read enough tales to know that despite its boasts, I had defeated him in battle and fearing for its own life, it would serve me. Feeling unstoppable, I made my request known. - You serve me, correct? You are at my command? - I am here to serve… but only in exchange for what I need. Once again my body filled with a wave of unstoppable energy. My cock hardened, and suddenly I was having the most incredible orgasm of my life. Cum shot out of my cock harder and harder, and the orgasm went on for minutes. When it finally died down, I lay on the ground spend but exhilarated. - Do we have a deal, Alexander? - Yes... yes. We have a deal. When I could finally stand, the creature hopped on my back again, but this time to be carried by me. I returned to the village and let the Wiseman know that I had vanquished the massive beast that had invaded their forest, and that prosperity would return to them once again. That night I was given many men and women for my pleasure, and I fucked every last one of them without tiring. Three days later we were back in battle again. King Darius’ men were strong, and with little death on our side, were defeated. Fifty of the Persians were rounded up, but I forbid my men to kill them. I instructed them to leave me alone with them. I could feel Asarualimnunna on my back panting and drooling with excitement as I approached the prisoners. Before they even knew what was occurring, it had leaped off my back, and the invisible force was ripping them apart, tearing out their hearts and feeding. Within minutes it was over. Blood was everywhere, including on me. I couldn’t believe the slaughter I had just witnessed. I felt sick to my stomach, when from out of the mass of bodies, something stirred. A young man completely covered in blood crawled out. He walked over to me and began to stroke my face. - Now you can see me. Does my form please you? I was repulsed yet excited. This creature had caused such devastation, yet now stood before me with such magnificence. Within moments we were kissing, and among the carcasses made love for the first time. When we were alone, he would maintain his form, but never showed himself to anyone else. I would have thought I was imagining him if it wasn’t for the bi-monthly feedings that he required. His hunger was becoming larger and soon required more and more men to devour. I now could see why he desired to pair with my campaign as we were constantly battling the Persians to push further into Asia. I was gaining more and more reverence from my men as they assumed it was I who singlehandedly was killing our enemies when asked to be alone with them. Six months passed, and Asarualimnunna and I continued our relationship in secret. In all honesty, he was a remarkable companion. When we weren’t making love, he would tell me of all of the worlds he had seen, what the universe was like, and what lay beyond that i could not see. Talking with you now, I can admit that I did indeed fall in love with him. Even his hunger I rationalized with his need to survive. Just as I needed food and water to live, he needed the hearts of my enemies. Each time he did feed, his form grew more substantial. He was able to remain visible for longer, his slight body grew more muscular till it matched mine in size, and his knowledge of our world grew as well. It was as if he was gaining all of this from the men he consumed. With the knowledge the dead men had possessed, he would tell me where it was best for us to attack, what strategies I should use, where their weak points were, and what areas held the greatest riches. It was Asarualimnunna who finally led us to the area of Anatolia or what you would now know it as modern day Turkey. This battle proved to be one of the most demanding we had faced. Our enemies numbered in the thousands, and Darius himself had taken command of his armies. Outsmarting us, he gathered reinforcements and brought them behind us, cutting off any supplies or any means of escaping. We were surrounded. When I questioned Asarualimnunna why he had suggested this move for the campaign, he smiled and told me that his strength had grown much stronger, and it was now time to show what else he could do for me. He commanded me to bring 10 of my mightiest warriors to my tent that night. Invisible so they would believe it was I bestowing my wisdom on them, he instructed me to have them circle around he and I. I then required each man to strip down naked, and told them that because of their might in battle, I was going to anoint them with the power of the God’s to help defeat our enemies. Although doing as I requested, they must have thought I had gone mad. Suddenly, a great light began to emit from the invisible Asarualimnunna, and entered directly into each of the ten man. They all screamed out in agony as the light engulfed them. I was terrified, wondering what he was doing to the men who trusted me, when after a moment or two they each started moaning out in ecstasy and began to grow. Each of my men, already big and muscular to begin with grew even larger, gaining more and more muscle mass. Enjoying the power they were gaining, they each screamed out for more. Their legs exploded into massive columns of muscle, their arms became fighting machines, enormous enough to hold the most massive of swords. Their chests became two immense plates of muscle, leading down to their abdominals, which burst into mammoth bricks of muscle. Their backs became engorged with unearthly muscle, each stretching wider and wider. They cried out for more, and more was bestowed upon them, each gaining an unbelievable amount of mass and size. Greater they grew, taller, thicker, and wider in every way. Even their sex organs proceeded to grow grander to fit their new bodies. Just when I thought they couldn’t gain any more, they all began to ejaculate, covering the room with their seed. When it was over, when the light faded, standing before me appeared ten men who now possessed the strength of 50 more warriors, and could now rival the Gods in size. They dropped to their knees, thanking me for the gift I had bestowed on them... that I had found them worthy to become the massive figures they now were. I conveyed to them to take what was given and to defeat the Persians, and with a mighty frenzy, left my tent and proceeded to do just that. Within a day we were victorious, and the weakened Asarualimnunna was able to feed once again, this time on his largest meal of thousands of men. This devouring of so many seemed to drive Asarualimnunna into a frenzy, and he demanding we march more and more often into battle so that he could feed. He was no longer even waiting till we were alone with the prisoners to devour them. In front of my men, an invisible force would begin to rip open the Persians and devour their hearts. In his mania, he sometimes forgot who was who, killing and devouring some of my own men. He would return to my tent and show himself to me, bloodied but bursting with power. Even in my anger at what he had done, he would kiss me and tell me it was all for me... that he was helping to form a world were I would reign supreme. We would have sex, and afterward as I lay there alone, I wondered what this creature was I had unleashed on the world, and what he would do when we were one day at peace. Would he accept that? Destruction and chaos appeared to make him stronger, and as he grew more powerful he was becoming harder and harder to control. Several times, I even discovered that he appeared before my men in my own guise, persuading them to march on for more annihilation. My own men were becoming just as blood hungry as he was. Under his guidance, he had me march my men into the largest and bloodiest battle of our campaign. The 10 super warriors held their ground, but many of the smaller men fell around them. Days upon days of battle waged on until finally I succeeded in defeating King Darius in single combat. With the king finally as my prisoner, the victory was mine. Asarualimnunna fed on thousands of men that night leaving a mass grave of destruction behind him. My own men were out of control, following the super warriors in senseless killing, raping, and torture. I was king of nearly the entire world as we knew it, but it was slowly going insane around me. King Darius, wanting to prove his loyalty to his conqueror asked to meet with me in his throne room I now called my own. Wallowing before me, he pleaded with me to allow him to serve under me, desiring to prove his love and loyalty to my name. Prepared to kill him myself so that he could not one day rise up against me, Asarualimnunna appeared from the shadows naked and completely covered in blood. He stopped my sword with one hand and stood before Darius. This was the first time he had appeared to someone other then myself, and was acting as if he were the conqueror and not me. - How will you prove your worthiness to your new lord? - I will serve him until my last breath, spreading the word of his might. - You are willing to do anything for Alexander? - Anything. - Are you his soldier? - I am more then that. I will be his warrior. I will destroy any that get in his path. An aura of light beginning to surround both Asarualimnunna and Darius, and in a frenzy I questioned what he was doing. - There are more worlds to conquer, my love. New riches to acquire, and new souls to feed upon. I am giving you your new warrior. I grabbed onto Asarualimnunna to try and stop him before it was too late, but the light burst from within him and hit Darius squarely in the chest. Darius screeched the most horrible of noises, but soon was laughing, relishing what was being given to him. - Yes!!! Make me stronger!! Make me mightier!! Make me into the warrior you see fit for me to be!!! Darius’ torso exploded with muscle, ripping the fabric that he had been wearing. Larger and larger his chest grew, becoming even more superior then the 10 men Asarualimnunna had fashioned before. I soon understood something was different this time when I perceived the teeth in Darius’ mouth becoming longer and sharper. - I can feel my whole body changing, filling with the power of infinity!!! I am being reborn to better serve! Darius screamed out again as his torso began to grow lengthier and even more muscular. His arms were bloated with size, veiny and packed with more and more muscle, his upper arm becoming larger then my own head, and still it grew. Darrius’ upper body was becoming too much for his smaller lower body to carry, and he collapsed onto the floor, supporting himself with his colossal arms. With the most unearthly cracking sound, his whole upper body shifted and sat up even further on his lower half. From the smaller lower half, his legs began to grow longer at an alarming rate. Within minutes both legs were taller then I stood, and each had gained two additional joints on which to bend. They were muscular legs, greater then my own, but it was their length and additional joints that made them frightening. If Darius were able to stand on those legs, he would be taller then any building man had ever built. With several horrid cracking sounds, both legs shifted on his body till they protruded out of either side of his torso. His feet burst out of his sandals, and the toes of each one began to merge together till they became one unit on each foot. These feet twisted and broke till they pointed down, almost making it look like Darius would walk on spikes. With a sound that I had never heard come from a man, Darius howled in agony, yet the look on his face was one of complete joy. Darius tried to stand, but this was nearly impossible with the way his legs now grew from the side of his lower torso. As if listening to Darius’ screams for more power, his body soon adapted to his request and six more multi jointed legs ripped out from the side of his body. Darius laughed like a lunatic and begged for more as his body continued to evolve. As his new legs grew lengthier, his lower torso began to grow longer and even more bloated with muscle. When the six additional legs rivaled Darius’ orginal for size, he once again tried to stand. Looking at the monstrosity that was being created before my eyes, I realized what he was becoming. His lower half was that of a massive spider, and the upper half a giant beast of a man. What was Asarualimnunna creating this creature for? It continued growing bigger and more mighty. Thick plates of skin began to grow out of the lower half making Darius’ body nearly impenetrable. His legs: long, muscular, and hairy also became covered in an outer shell to prevent anyone from wounding him in battle. - My hands!!! Darius screamed and laughed as the fingers on his hands began to merge together into three sections, creating giant claw-like appendages. He admired the strength of his new extremities, snapping them open and closed. With them, I knew he could cut through anything. Still Darius continued to transform. His mouth grew wider and longer, until when he opened it, it split into four sections with razer sharp teeth and dripping saliva. Another scream forced this horrifying maw open as a massive horn exploded from the center of his forehead, curving upward. His eyes also grew larger, blacker, nearly filling the upper half of his face. When he stood on his legs, he rose to the height of the ceiling. His chest and arms became harrier and harrier until his upper body was completely covered in long brown hair. Still the creature grew more muscular. An appendage burst from a shaft just underneath the back segment, and I realized this was Darius’ new penis, long, thick, and veiny. From his back segment, a thick stinger grew which would be able to easily pierce through several men at once. From an area just below the stinger, Darius began secreting a sticky webbing material. Admiring his own new body and revealing in the power that had been bestowed on him, the creature that had once been Darius roared a final time and began to ejaculate all over the room. Asarualimnunna fell onto the floor, exhausted from emitting so much power into this beast. - Go and bring me back more to feed on, Arachnus. Bring me thousands upon thousands of your own people! They must be punished for every going against me. Show the world your might!! Make them fear you as the warrior you are!! Go!! Arachnus burst through the wall and out into the night. Screams could be heard rising up in the street as people witness this atrocity for the first time. I had to stop it. As I went to grab for my sword, Asarualimnunna grabbed my leg. - Come to me, Alexander. Carry me into the other room. I’m too weak to walk. - What have you done? - I created even more might to serve you. - You need to stop it. It’s going to kill everyone. - It will bring me humans to feed on. It will return when I have enough. Darius was simply a test. Soon he will bring me enough so that I can make you even more mighty then that servant. I can’t wait to see what you will become. You will be beautiful. - What? - You will be my greatest creation...and together we will rule. - No. I refuse!! In his weakened state Asarualimnunna laughed. - Do you think you can refuse me anything?? As soon as I feed you will become what you were always meant to be!! - No!! Before either of us knew what had happened, my sword pierced my lovers naked body. There was no blood, but from within, a light began to emanate. Shocked by my betrayal, Asarualimnunna pulled himself off of my sword and tried to crawl away. - You fool!!!! What have you done??!! From the beautiful blonde man, Asarualimnunna transformed into his real form. After all of this time, I had forgotten what I had felt that first day we had fought in the forest, but now I could see for myself what it truly was, a small grey demon with claws. It dragged itself across the floor, but I was quick and impailed it again. The light from within grew brighter as Asarualimnunna screamed out. Filled with a supernatural force that I believe was watching over me, I grabbed the grey body, and with all of my strength sunk my hand into its chest just as I had seen it do many times before. From within, I grabbed onto its heart and pulled, ripping it from its source. The heart came out in my hand, and as I watched, began to harden and turn into a black gem. Asarualimnunna screamed one more time and disintegrated into a pile of ash. I learned later that the creature that had once been King Darius did the same thing he moment the heart had been removed. It was over. I held the gem knowing this was the source of all of its power. I tried to shatter it, but it seemed indestructible. Over the years, I tried many ways and paid many men to demolish it, but it couldn’t be destroyed. In the end, I requested it be buried with me with the warning. Hundreds of years later it would be stolen from my resting place, but with no idea how to use it, and thinking it was simply a gem, it passed from hand to hand until it was buried and left for your friend to find. Now Asarualimnunna is back and even stronger then ever. My time is nearly up, and I can feel my power fading. Find the gem, Jacob. You and Eros must find the gem and destroy it before Asarualimnunna can rise back in this world. Eros will need to bring more strength to your side, and when the time comes, he will know how. I hope it isn’t too late. He already has three warriors on his side and Chaos is hunting for the next. Find the gem, Jacob. If not... your world is doomed. With that... Alexander disappeared.
  13. New Derek Williams story on NCMC -- I love this, it really did it for me. http://ncmc.webfactional.com/ncmc/author/derek-williams
  14. The previous six parts are here: Meeting the Coach: Massaging the Super: Making the Rounds: Mocking the Hosts: Moving the Needle: Managing the Transition: Mastering the Formula: “Mmm Jessie, that feels insane. It is like being stroked, except it is your mouth doing the work instead of your hands.” The hugely-muscular coach and his client are spending some of their free time just hanging out in Jessie’s room by the window exploring each other again. The younger man has pulled Victor’s pants off and is playing with his coach’s meaty pecs, licking and tugging on both erect nipples lightly with his teeth and tongue. Victor’s thick and veiny cock is sitting on Jessie’s chest underneath his neck, throbbing and lightly leaking onto his client’s fairly tight t-shirt. Aberdeen stops chewing on them when he feels Victor start to get close to bursting. “This is really fun Vic. I wonder how much longer you can last. Why don’t we find try and find out.” Jessie runs his hands between Victor’s sweaty abs and traces his fingers along the contours of his coach’s huge pec mounds, squeezing and rubbing them slowly as he moves back into position to nurse on the thickly-developed man’s nipples once again. Victor moans deeply as he rubs his young partner’s hair with his strong hands and feels his balls making more cum. He has been edged for quite some time since Aberdeen arrived back into his room. Dumas’s large veiny cock bounces violently and throbs as a sticky ribbon of precum has attached itself to Jessie’s shirt. The young stud can see it out of the corner of his right eye as he stops to move down to hold it in his left hand. He kisses Victor’s cock on the sides of his shaft before running his tongue along the underside of his cock head to lap up the precum. He lightly smirks as he stretches the ribbon out from the piss slit about a couple of feet as it drips down onto his shirt. He moves back in as Dumas grunts continuing to rub Jessie’s hair. He is not going to last much longer at this rate. Jessie squeezes Victor’s huge balls with one hand and his bloated shaft with his other one stroking forward with his tongue out as another thick strand of precum flows into his mouth. Dumas is moaning loudly now as he pushes Jessie down over top of his shaft. “YES! It feels so good Jessie. So…..FUCKING……GOOD!” The young stud chokes a few times before situating his throat to the point that he can feel the precum flowing down into his stomach. He works Victor’s shaft with his mouth slowly making the older man breathe heavier as the sweat pours profusely down his body. Jesse is soaking his entire shirt with perspiration as they both hear a knock on the hotel room door. Aberdeen stops sucking so he can cough as his coach quickly pulls his raging shaft out. He is so close to the edge and yet he can’t cum. They try to compose themselves before they proceed towards the door. Jessie decides he will go since he still has his clothes on. Victor moves over to an area of the room where the person at the door can’t see them as he opens the door.” “Who are you?” “Mr. Aberdeen, I am an assistant to Arliss Mancari. He has sent me to take you to the medical arena for your procedure.” “Ohh it is that time already? Well I will let Victor know then and we will be there in a few minutes.” The man shakes his head no. “No, you don’t understand. I am to escort you to the arena. Mr. Dumas will meet up with you in a bit. I would suggest that you change into looser clothing because you will not be in those beyond a minute or two.” Jessie looks down and agrees. “Alright, give me a couple of minutes and I will be back then.” He closes the door halfway and rushes over to where Victor is in the room. He is still completely nude. “Are you going to be alright Vic? You were so close to blasting me that I wonder if I should have just finished you off?” The sweaty beefcake laughs as he watches Jessie strip out of his soaked clothes and rushes over to put on the outfit he was given for the procedure. The shirt and shorts are not as loose as the ones that Thomas wore, but that is partly due to the fact that the once-scrawny nerd had no muscle definition. Victor is starting to calm down slightly as his cock dangles a few strands of precum off the end of his cockhead. Jessie sees it and wants to lick it off but Victor stops him from approaching. “NO! No Jessie, you have to go. I will be fine. This is actually perfect because when I do go out there and see you explode into the man you were always meant to be, I will lose control and have the most amazing orgasm of my life. Get going! I will see you in a bit.” The fit young nerd is feeling more confident about himself now than he ever has before. The man with him grabs his left arm and rushes him down the corridor into the main lobby and down another hallway past several rooms which have colossal-sized men in them. He makes quick glances inside each one of the rooms and notices that most of the men are either watching their TV monitors or are talking amongst each other. It appears that they have just finished relieving themselves from a previous ceremony. Jessie attempts to hide the tremendous bulge in his shorts, but it is too obvious especially when the two men eventually meet up with Arliss, who is waiting for him at the end of the corridor they are in. He smiles as he extends his immense arms out to hug the young man. Jessie wraps his arms around the hairy stud and takes in his scent for a few moments before letting go. “Taking in the atmosphere are we, Jessie? I have to say that the last time I saw you I don’t remember you looking so ripped. Did Victor already get you started on the growth cycle?” Jessie laughs as he slowly rubs his crotch on Arliss’s huge right quad. The thick muscle daddy shakes his head no a few times to completely quash what he is doing. “Now now, you shouldn’t entice the man that will be controlling your fate from here on out. We need to get you prepped…” Jessie stops him mid-sentence as he steps back to give him an idea. “I just wondered if, maybe, the doctor who makes these serums for us could give me one that could, uhh maybe, make my body grow even bigger than originally planned.” The huge Italian puts his thick right hand on the nerd’s right shoulder and gives him a sly look. “I knew there was something different about you Jessie. That time we spent together was quite memorable for me and I am willing to accommodate your request. Is this simply for you or are you also doing this for Victor?” “Both actually, he told me that guys that win the lottery don’t realize they can request to be upgraded. I figured since me and you shared some time with each other earlier that maybe something could come out of this.” “You would be right, you devious cutie. I will let Dr. Doblones know and he will meet with you in private. This is going to be amazing.” Arliss motions for the man that came with Jessie to contact the doctor. The muscle daddy is now rubbing the young man’s facial stubble with his free hand. “Do you want this to be private between just you and Victor? Or are you willing to let the others watch as well? They are likely pretty drained from watching the last guy change.” “Hmm, I have never thought about that. Yeah I think maybe it is better if this happens in front of a gallery of one. Unless you want to watch it happen as well?” Jessie winks as he reaches over to slide both of his hands underneath the thick Italian’s loose tank to make contact with his furry pec meat. The big hunk moans softly as he quickly answers him. “You better believe I want to watch you become a fucking god. You have to remember, I have tasted your delicious sauce young man, and it was quite tasty. Heh, I shouldn’t talk that way because you are not doing this for me, but…if you are willing to let me experience this along with Victor, then I will accept your invitation.” Arliss and Jessie lean in to kiss each other on the lips and embrace for a few moments again. It is obvious that they are fond of each other, but still manage to keep their hormones in check. The younger man is leaking precum through his shorts now. They pull themselves apart again. “This is great Jessie. You are going to be amped for this. We don’t normally want the clients doing this, but in your case, it will get the serum flowing quicker throughout your body.” They both hear someone behind them clearing their throat. They turn and it is Dr. Doblones. He looks at Jessie and motions for him to follow him into a side room. Arliss waves goodbye as they enter the room and sit down at a round desk with two chairs. The doctor gets his tablet out and puts it on the table for Jessie to see what he wants to show him. “Mister…Aberdeen…what a pleasure it is for you to request an upgrade. The serum that will be administered to you will feature an experimental myostatin inhibitor that has only been used one other time. And before you ask, no it was not used on a human. The recipient was a gorilla that we called Edison. We figured that since they are closely related to humans that they would likely respond to the serum in a similar way.” The doctor then plays a video showing his medical team administering the serum to the gorilla, who is inside of a 10 x 10 metal cage. The beast is surprisingly calm after they remove the syringes from its body. Dr. Doblones is seen in the background watching intently at the animal’s reaction. It isn’t long before it starts grunting and arches its back. The hair begins falling off in huge piles as its muscles begin swelling all over its thick frame. The gorilla was already well over 300 pounds to begin with, but within seconds grew an additional 100 pounds. The doctor is seen directing people to hit the animal with arrows filled with some other type of fluid. The gorilla’s sheer mass was starting to become too much for the cage as the metal bars were beginning to buckle under the sheer power of the swelling monster behind them. Jessie is both horrified but turned on by the rapid growth he is witnessing in the video. After nearly fifty arrows are shot into the hulking beast, it collapses onto the ground. Several medical personnel move in to assess the animal as it quickly starts to shrink back to where it began. The doctor is seen motioning for the video to stop and it ends. Dr. Doblones reaches down into a small bag beside him to pick up two vials and places them in front of Jessie’s face on the table. The doctor smiles as he looks into the young man’s eyes to examine them. He can tell that the man is a bit conflicted by what he just saw. “Okay Mr. Aberdeen, I want you to tell me the truth about what you just saw in that video. Did it terrify you? Were you surprised at how large the animal grew? I have been watching your reaction from the moment the video started to where it ended. While I know you are scared by what happened to the gorilla, I could tell that you were also excited by how enormous it became in such a short amount of time. It may even surprise you to know that Edison is still alive. *picks up his tablet and swipes a few times before he shows a camera shot of Edison to Jessie* There he is, and he is as calm and collected as he was before the procedure.” “The point I am making here is the experimental serum was successful. While we did have to shoot Edison full of the reversion, that was also proven to be successful. He quickly returned back down to his normal size once again and is perfectly fine. We knew here at the lab that there was a chance that he would be out of control because he is not human and doesn’t have the control that we do. The point is if something goes wrong with this, we can fix it. *picks up the right vial* THIS is the serum. I am ready to give this to you. *picks up the left vial with his other hand* THIS is the reversion. We are fully prepared for your procedure. Okay, talk to me young man.” Jessie is still staring at the tablet with the camera still on Edison. He is grinning now. The doctor is also grinning. “Before I came to this place, I would have never even considered doing something like this, but everyone has opened my eyes to new and unimaginable desires. What happened to that gorilla is ridiculously scary but at the same time it is highly pleasurable to see him just revel in it. I want that same feeling for me and those people that are close to me.” The doctor stops him. “No, this is for you. Look, you are the first person this is being offered to after we have successfully managed to control the whole scene. You are different Mr. Aberdeen, and yes, you are right. You have changed since you have been here. Physically your body has started to change, and we haven’t even done much yet. Mr. Mancari, Mr. Dumas, and myself have been grooming you for greater things. The food you have been eating here had small traces of the serum in it. This need you have has slowly been building up inside your brain. Your chemistry with both of these men you have been around has developed because deep down you have always wanted this kind of affection, which is why you are sitting here with me right now. Your mind is now telling you to plunge that serum into your veins and to leave normalcy behind.” Jessie is now looking at Dr. Doblones and is shaking his head yes. He is in amazement, and feels totally fine with what has happened. “Yes, you are right. I mean…I know what you did was completely ludicrous, but I also know that what you are doing for me is a tremendous gift. My life was so broken before I came here, and now I feel like I will be rewarded. *pauses to take a breath* Okay, let’s do this. What happens now?” The doctor motions for Jessie to get up at the same time he does as they leave the room and go down the hall. The doors are now all closed except for one that is at an angle. They walk through it where about ten medical technicians are set up in different stations. Each one appears to have a different purpose. There is a huge chair with titanium restraints attached to it for arms and legs. Jessie immediately knows that he is going to be sitting there for the procedure. The doctor picks up a different outfit from the one that Jessie is wearing. “You won’t be wearing those rags you are wearing anymore Mr. Aberdeen. You are going to be needing fabric that is much more durable. *has Jessie feel the material* This fabric is also highly experimental. On a normal human frame, it is loose and unremarkable so when you put the shirt and pants on, you will think it looks ridiculous. Once the growth cycle kicks in though, you will be testing the fabric and how far it will go until it gives way.” The fit young man can’t help but to bounce his cock a couple of times as he is handed the outfit. “Go change behind the chair, nobody will bother you there. When you are done, sit down in it and try to calm yourself down. I know you are excited, which is fine, but we do need to get you hooked up to the channeling system for the serum to travel through.” Jessie rushes to pull his old outfit off and slides the new one on in mere seconds. He jumps into the chair which doesn’t budge an inch. It is quite obvious that it was built to withstand a lot of abuse. End of Part 7 Motivating the Mind: Marking His Territory:
  15. Motivating the Mind: “Mr. Aberdeen…please take a deep breath and settle down. I am excited myself to get this process moving along, but you will give yourself an aneurysm before we even start.” Dr. Doblones is now busy trying to get a few of his medical technicians to jot down some of the things he is telling them. They are being instructed to attach a specialized IV bag on to the back of the chair to a four-way channel that will lead over and under Jessie’s arms and legs. He will have four syringes impaling his major arteries to get the serum into his body. He then finishes his instructions to go stand in front of the eager client. “Okay young man, I am going to turn this operation over to Arliss, if he will get here…” The huge hulking hairy stud is walking briskly into the medical arena with a smile on his face. Dr. Doblones looks over at him and winks. “Alright, Mr. Mancari will be entrusted with the transition. I know you two will get along just fine. *tries not to show emotion* I honestly don’t know what will happen, but I do know that it will be unforgettable for all of us. I will be looking down on the transition until I know that you will be okay Mr. Aberdeen. I have a feeling though this is going to go off without a hitch.” Jessie can see Victor off in the distance from where they walked in. He is wearing a loose tank and a pair of shorts along with a pair of sneakers on. He is called out by the guy in the chair from about hundred feet away. “Vic…hey come over and join us? I could use a little more support here. Remember your promise?” The doctor and Arliss turn to see who he is talking about and notice him too, hiding in the shadows outside the door. The man in the lab coat moves toward him which prompts Victor to start walking in the other direction. He is quickly told to stop walking by Dr. Doblones. “Victor Dumas stop walking. Get back here.” He sighs before turning back around after moving a few feet away from the door. “Normally I wouldn’t allow you to go in there but you two are bonding in a way that I rarely see here. You can probably calm him down as well so you will also be included in the transition. Just make sure that you and Arliss don’t fight over him too much. He will likely have his way with both of you so try not to destroy the room like what usually happens in the other wings. Have fun Mr. Dumas.” The doctor proceeds down the hall into the main lobby as Victor waddles his way over to the other two at the chair. Arliss is locking Jessie into the chair’s restraints by way of an expandable material that will obviously be tested by Jessie’s growth cycle. He is making sure that they are secure and tightly affixed to the sides of the chair as well. The young man is wondering how his small frame would possibly get to the point of even testing the limits of those restraints. “I mean…am I going to get THAT big? The space between my forearms and the titanium is practically double, maybe even triple. *feels his cock twitch* MMMMM, I shouldn’t feel so much pleasure in this but I do.” Victor studies the apparatus behind the chair since he has never seen such an arrangement before. He is fascinated by how it will be transfused into Jessie’s body. The syringes are being attached to the serum chambers by two medical technicians who are now showing both Arliss and Victor on how to correctly insert them into Jessie. They finish their instructions and leave the area. The two huge studs look at each other briefly before searching for just the right arteries to impale. Victor leans in to kiss the young man on the lips before going back to doing what he was instructed to do. “I am a bit nervous I am going to hit the wrong one Jessie.” Jessie squeezes his arms to make the veins pop out and find their way to the surface. Both Arliss and Victor laugh and shake their heads no. “Well…that is fine and all cutie, but we are supposed to put these thick needles into an artery. It will likely hurt really bad when we do this so we will do them one at a time. There will be two in your legs too.” Both hunks think they have found the right one in both arms as Victor tries to distract his partner. “Were you just trying to edge me earlier Jessie or was that supposed to go the distance?” “Ohh I was definitely trying to make you…AHHHHHH! ! ! !” Arliss slowly jams the thick syringe into the young man’s right arm until he thinks it is secure. It is a successful effort on his part. Jessie is obviously in a bit of distress. “Okay cutie, you were nice enough to let me join you and Vic in this experiment, what do you think will happen once…you know…the other you comes out?” Jessie is trying to focus on Arliss to answer him. “I…uhh…I don’t know. I mean…I wonder if the other me is a bit of a douch…AHH SHIT SHIT SHIT…” Now Victor is pushing his syringe into Jessie’s left arm until he thinks it is secure enough. It is a tougher ordeal partly because his partner’s left tricep is a bit thicker than his right one. The lottery winner is hunched over in pain with his head in his lap as the sweat starts pouring down his face and back. Both Arliss and Victor give him a minute or two to compose himself. “Okay buddy, Vic and I are going to have to do the same to your legs. I hope the pain isn’t as bad down there.” They both slide a part of his shorts up so they can view his lightly hairy, but nicely firm quads to search for the biggest artery they can find. Jessie rises back to his original position and is trying to calm himself down again. Instead of making chit-chit again, both of the hulks decide to stick him at the same time. Jessie yells in pain as they quickly slide the syringes into his quads and get back up to their feet to give him some tight hugs. He is crying a bit from the ordeal. “We are sorry cutie. We know that the pain is awful. The good news is though you probably won’t even know they are there in a few minutes.” The remaining technicians in the medical arena are now checking to see if the entire system is going to be operational. When they check Jessie’s attachments, they give the two huge hulks a thumbs up as they leave the area. Victor stands up and leans against the chair above Jessie’s head while Arliss finds the button that starts the IV transfer into the four chambers. He flips it as the serum slowly starts flowing into each tube. Victor is now rubbing his partner’s face and chest with his hands. He is quite nervous and Jessie can tell. “It is going to be alright Victor. I am at peace with whatever happens here. I pretty much have no choice at this point, the real me will be emerging soon enough.” Arliss and Victor watch as the serum finally meets up with Jessie’s insides. The young man involuntarily jumps at first before sighing a few times as he feels it start to flood his arteries and vessels. Mancari is checking the lottery winner’s vitals to make sure nothing drastic changes. He jumps again as Arliss finishes just to make him react and laughs. Both of the big guys look at each other in bewilderment. “Are you doing that on purpose Jessie? This stuff must be making you relax and goofy. I don’t think I have ever seen you do that…” Before he can even finish his sentence, Victor reaches over to feel something happening to his partner’s left arm. Jessie is lightly moaning as his cock jumps a few times in his shorts. He does not appear to be in pain anymore. Instead, he leans back in his chair and has a smirk on his face. The big hunks are now paying attention to nearly every square inch of his body to see what is about to occur. “MMM…I can feel it invading my brain now. There is no doubt about it that this is what I have always craved my entire life.” He can feel the muscles in his arms and legs starting to burn as his body proceeds to reprogram itself according to what his mind is telling it to do. He is now flexing them making the veins stand out once again. He turns to look at Victor and grins. “Victor…I think the transformation is about to start because I am feeling the urge to grow myself now. It is the strangest sensation I have ever felt, but I LOVE IT! I can’t really hold it back since this stuff is continuously flowing into me.” He laughs as he feels both of his arms straining before they finally start to swell. Victor can feel Jessie’s bicep and tricep growing beneath his left hand, eyeing the veins as they begin expanding just beneath the young man’s skin. Arliss can feel the same thing happening with his right arm, rubbing each thickening vascular branch and muscle fiber as they slowly stretch his skin. Jessie can feel the same thing happening in his quads as well. “YYEESS!! AWW FUCK! What a feeling! I think I can feel my legs reacting now.” The growth is more rapid in his legs as both Victor and Arliss look on in total disbelief as they see and hear the muscles in both quads stretching and growing closer together. The gap that was present between his legs is quickly evaporating as his shorts are being forced upward into his midsection. Jessie is clearly becoming more eager to grow as he looks over at both of his arms and sees the swelling start to move down into his forearms. At the same time, it is closing in on his calves and feet. Arliss lets go of Jessie’s arm and moves away from him to take in the sight of his young friend’s transformation. He is now located far enough back to where he can watch the IV solution empty. He undoes his pants and pulls his erect cock out to let it start dripping precum beneath him. Victor lets go of Jessie’s other arm to get on his knees. He is anticipating the scenario that he has always dreamed about for his partner. Jessie speaks again. “GIVE IT TO ME! ! ! This is all I want now.” He grunts feeling the veins and muscle fibers stretching the fabric holding his forearms in place. Even his fingers and palms are growing thicker as he grips the chair. Sweat coats his entire body as veins pulse beneath his shirt and along his neckline. The muscles beneath his knee are stretching and growing thicker as leathery sounds can be heard beneath his ankles. His feet are expanding as the fabric in his shoes begins to stretch to try and accommodate its growing inhabitants. His calves are growing wider making him moan deeply. Both Arliss and Victor can clearly see them jutting outward from his legs. There are new branches of veins and capillaries forming in places that previously had nothing to show. The fabric that is wrapped around Jessie’s ankles is being stretched as the fabric draws closer to the clamps that are holding them in place. The young man’s lower half, besides his crotch, is glistening with new muscularity, hugely veiny with peaks and valleys of thick densely constructed power. Arliss gets the attention of Victor and motions that the IV is not even half empty yet. His thick rod is lightly dripping precum down his shaft and he is breathing quite heavily. Next obviously, the serum will be moving into other areas such as Jessie’s chest and head. The growing young stud’s shoulders are swelling, making the fabric over top of them sound like there is water inside of a balloon. He laughs as he leans forward to show them that his back and ass are starting to react. There are tons of sounds radiating from his back as muscles begin to emerge from out of nowhere. He is growling as his two glutes inflate in seconds, nearly stretching the back of his shorts to their limits. “OHH FUCK…MMM…ohh shit Victor…the sensations of my ass growing like that is stretching my hole as well. It feels like someone pushed a foot long into my butt. I am leaking soo much…” He is breathing heavy now as the serum saturates his torso and his vocal cords. His voice goes an octave deeper and it is exciting him. He finally feels his testicles and penis being influenced. It is the meeting of the minds as the serum is now fully melding with Jessie. He growls again as he feels his spine crack and pop a few times. He is getting taller. As a result of this, he is growing more muscles in his back as the veins and cords of muscle fibers leading up into his delts are starting to test the limits of the doctor’s fabric. His traps are now forcing his head forward even more as they stretch across to his engorged shoulders, which are still somehow hidden beneath his shirt. He can no longer sit back in the chair as he starts to feel his chest react. “Watch my pecs Victor…*feels them start to swell*…FFUUCCKK!!!” Arliss moans loudly watching Jessie’s pecs inflate, not realizing that the young man’s cock and balls are also starting to grow. The two formerly thin chest muscles are stretching the shirt, pulling the fabric and creating a giant gap at the top. His nipples are growing as well as they protrude just beneath the fabric. They are as hard as they can be. He is in total ecstasy feeling his entire stomach area reacting as his abdominals are completely visible beneath the fabric in eight nearly perfect slabs. He is not even close to being satisfied as he feels his pecs bunching up on each other trying to break free from the fabric that is keeping them from breaking free. “SSHHIITT…this damn fabric is too strong. Victor…heh…my cock wants to say hello by the way. You should come and take a look.” Victor moves over and sees Jessie’s cock slowly stretching out the side of his shorts. It is spitting precum down the side of his right leg. It is also quite obvious that he is sporting a huge set of testicles as they are stretching the fabric in the front. Dumas is done watching now and leans down to start slurping on the huge young man’s thick 10” cock. He is able to shove part of Jessie’s cock down his throat and is sucking on him. Arliss is so turned on now by the transformation that he shoots several ropes of cum on top of the two men. Jessie laughs hysterically knowing that he is making both of these insanely gorgeous men lose their minds. His neck is now stretching thicker and beefier than before as the hair on his head falls off and new veins form all over the top. He can feel the muscles bulging as his face as he begins to sport a blocky and more masculine look. He is mostly hairless now, but doesn’t even seem to notice it. He grunts feeling his cock being massaged vigorously. Victor gulps down the river of precum that comes oozing out every few seconds. He can feel Jessie’s raging ballsac beside his face and wants badly to empty them. “YYEESS Victor…worship my big cock…I hope you are leaking as much as I am because I am about to unleash my fury on your throat.” He can feel his testicles starting to contract. “Get ready for a HUGE surprise.” Victor chokes as Jessie’s huge cock starts pumping thick gobs of cum down his throat. It is spilling out all over his face and shirt. He can’t take anymore as the thickly-built young man shoots a few jets over to where Arliss is standing. They hit him in the chest as he moans in delight. He is in awe of Jessie as he tries to get Vic’s attention again. “Hey Vic…the serum isn’t done. That was just 60% of it. That means he is going to grow again.” Jessie overhears them and smiles before trying to sit back in his chair. He is slightly uncomfortable, but there is no pain. He is taking a breather after launching his missile at both of them. “How big am I right now guys? I want to know. I feel good, but not great. This first phase was like an awakening for me, but I need more, WAY MORE!” The serum continues to flow into the huge young man. Arliss starts to evaluate him as he walks over with his cock still dangling. He is drenched in sweat as his clothes stick to him. The same can be said with Victor as well. “I would say you are probably a good 280 Jessie. You just added probably 120 pounds to your frame. Those arms are easily 22, maybe 23 inches. Gawd, your forearms though…probably close to 18 or 19 inches and that is HUGE.” Jessie lets out a few very deep manly grunts as he starts to feel the serum penetrate his mind again. “I guess it is time for round two then guys. This time, I will get to dictate the growth and I can guarantee that I will get out of this chair somehow.” End of Part 8 Marking His Territory:
  16. The first six parts can be found in my profile under the 'About Me' tab: https://muscle-growth.org/profile/119-ravenweremuscle/?tab=field_core_pfield_21 The Muscle Lottery Part VII: Mastering the Formula “Mmm Jessie, that feels insane. It is like being stroked, except it is your mouth doing the work instead of your hands.” The hugely-muscular coach and his client are spending some of their free time just hanging out in Jessie’s room by the window exploring each other again. The younger man has pulled Victor’s pants off and is playing with his coach’s meaty pecs, licking and tugging on both erect nipples lightly with his teeth and tongue. Victor’s thick and veiny cock is sitting on Jessie’s chest underneath his neck, throbbing and lightly leaking onto his client’s fairly tight t-shirt. Aberdeen stops chewing on them when he feels Victor start to get close to bursting. “This is really fun Vic. I wonder how much longer you can last. Why don’t we find try and find out.” Jessie runs his hands between Victor’s sweaty abs and traces his fingers along the contours of his coach’s huge pec mounds, squeezing and rubbing them slowly as he moves back into position to nurse on the thickly-developed man’s nipples once again. Victor moans deeply as he rubs his young partner’s hair with his strong hands and feels his balls making more cum. He has been edged for quite some time since Aberdeen arrived back into his room. Dumas’s large veiny cock bounces violently and throbs as a sticky ribbon of precum has attached itself to Jessie’s shirt. The young stud can see it out of the corner of his right eye as he stops to move down to hold it in his left hand. He kisses Victor’s cock on the sides of his shaft before running his tongue along the underside of his cock head to lap up the precum. He lightly smirks as he stretches the ribbon out from the piss slit about a couple of feet as it drips down onto his shirt. He moves back in as Dumas grunts continuing to rub Jessie’s hair. He is not going to last much longer at this rate. Jessie squeezes Victor’s huge balls with one hand and his bloated shaft with his other one stroking forward with his tongue out as another thick strand of precum flows into his mouth. Dumas is moaning loudly now as he pushes Jessie down over top of his shaft. “YES! It feels so good Jessie. So…..FUCKING……GOOD!” The young stud chokes a few times before situating his throat to the point that he can feel the precum flowing down into his stomach. He works Victor’s shaft with his mouth slowly making the older man breathe heavier as the sweat pours profusely down his body. Jesse is soaking his entire shirt with perspiration as they both hear a knock on the hotel room door. Aberdeen stops sucking so he can cough as his coach quickly pulls his raging shaft out. He is so close to the edge and yet he can’t cum. They try to compose themselves before they proceed towards the door. Jessie decides he will go since he still has his clothes on. Victor moves over to an area of the room where the person at the door can’t see them as he opens the door.” “Who are you?” “Mr. Aberdeen, I am an assistant to Arliss Mancari. He has sent me to take you to the medical arena for your procedure.” “Ohh it is that time already? Well I will let Victor know then and we will be there in a few minutes.” The man shakes his head no. “No, you don’t understand. I am to escort you to the arena. Mr. Dumas will meet up with you in a bit. I would suggest that you change into looser clothing because you will not be in those beyond a minute or two.” Jessie looks down and agrees. “Alright, give me a couple of minutes and I will be back then.” He closes the door halfway and rushes over to where Victor is in the room. He is still completely nude. “Are you going to be alright Vic? You were so close to blasting me that I wonder if I should have just finished you off?” The sweaty beefcake laughs as he watches Jessie strip out of his soaked clothes and rushes over to put on the outfit he was given for the procedure. The shirt and shorts are not as loose as the ones that Thomas wore, but that is partly due to the fact that the once-scrawny nerd had no muscle definition. Victor is starting to calm down slightly as his cock dangles a few strands of precum off the end of his cockhead. Jessie sees it and wants to lick it off but Victor stops him from approaching. “NO! No Jessie, you have to go. I will be fine. This is actually perfect because when I do go out there and see you explode into the man you were always meant to be, I will lose control and have the most amazing orgasm of my life. Get going! I will see you in a bit.” The fit young nerd is feeling more confident about himself now than he ever has before. The man with him grabs his left arm and rushes him down the corridor into the main lobby and down another hallway past several rooms which have colossal-sized men in them. He makes quick glances inside each one of the rooms and notices that most of the men are either watching their TV monitors or are talking amongst each other. It appears that they have just finished relieving themselves from a previous ceremony. Jessie attempts to hide the tremendous bulge in his shorts, but it is too obvious especially when the two men eventually meet up with Arliss, who is waiting for him at the end of the corridor they are in. He smiles as he extends his immense arms out to hug the young man. Jessie wraps his arms around the hairy stud and takes in his scent for a few moments before letting go. “Taking in the atmosphere are we, Jessie? I have to say that the last time I saw you I don’t remember you looking so ripped. Did Victor already get you started on the growth cycle?” Jessie laughs as he slowly rubs his crotch on Arliss’s huge right quad. The thick muscle daddy shakes his head no a few times to completely quash what he is doing. “Now now, you shouldn’t entice the man that will be controlling your fate from here on out. We need to get you prepped…” Jessie stops him mid-sentence as he steps back to give him an idea. “I just wondered if, maybe, the doctor who makes these serums for us could give me one that could, uhh maybe, make my body grow even bigger than originally planned.” The huge Italian puts his thick right hand on the nerd’s right shoulder and gives him a sly look. “I knew there was something different about you Jessie. That time we spent together was quite memorable for me and I am willing to accommodate your request. Is this simply for you or are you also doing this for Victor?” “Both actually, he told me that guys that win the lottery don’t realize they can request to be upgraded. I figured since me and you shared some time with each other earlier that maybe something could come out of this.” “You would be right, you devious cutie. I will let Dr. Doblones know and he will meet with you in private. This is going to be amazing.” Arliss motions for the man that came with Jessie to contact the doctor. The muscle daddy is now rubbing the young man’s facial stubble with his free hand. “Do you want this to be private between just you and Victor? Or are you willing to let the others watch as well? They are likely pretty drained from watching the last guy change.” “Hmm, I have never thought about that. Yeah I think maybe it is better if this happens in front of a gallery of one. Unless you want to watch it happen as well?” Jessie winks as he reaches over to slide both of his hands underneath the thick Italian’s loose tank to make contact with his furry pec meat. The big hunk moans softly as he quickly answers him. “You better believe I want to watch you become a fucking god. You have to remember, I have tasted your delicious sauce young man, and it was quite tasty. Heh, I shouldn’t talk that way because you are not doing this for me, but…if you are willing to let me experience this along with Victor, then I will accept your invitation.” Arliss and Jessie lean in to kiss each other on the lips and embrace for a few moments again. It is obvious that they are fond of each other, but still manage to keep their hormones in check. The younger man is leaking precum through his shorts now. They pull themselves apart again. “This is great Jessie. You are going to be amped for this. We don’t normally want the clients doing this, but in your case, it will get the serum flowing quicker throughout your body.” They both hear someone behind them clearing their throat. They turn and it is Dr. Doblones. He looks at Jessie and motions for him to follow him into a side room. Arliss waves goodbye as they enter the room and sit down at a round desk with two chairs. The doctor gets his tablet out and puts it on the table for Jessie to see what he wants to show him. “Mister…Aberdeen…what a pleasure it is for you to request an upgrade. The serum that will be administered to you will feature an experimental myostatin inhibitor that has only been used one other time. And before you ask, no it was not used on a human. The recipient was a gorilla that we called Edison. We figured that since they are closely related to humans that they would likely respond to the serum in a similar way.” The doctor then plays a video showing his medical team administering the serum to the gorilla, who is inside of a 10 x 10 metal cage. The beast is surprisingly calm after they remove the syringes from its body. Dr. Doblones is seen in the background watching intently at the animal’s reaction. It isn’t long before it starts grunting and arches its back. The hair begins falling off in huge piles as its muscles begin swelling all over its thick frame. The gorilla was already well over 300 pounds to begin with, but within seconds grew an additional 100 pounds. The doctor is seen directing people to hit the animal with arrows filled with some other type of fluid. The gorilla’s sheer mass was starting to become too much for the cage as the metal bars were beginning to buckle under the sheer power of the swelling monster behind them. Jessie is both horrified but turned on by the rapid growth he is witnessing in the video. After nearly fifty arrows are shot into the hulking beast, it collapses onto the ground. Several medical personnel move in to assess the animal as it quickly starts to shrink back to where it began. The doctor is seen motioning for the video to stop and it ends. Dr. Doblones reaches down into a small bag beside him to pick up two vials and places them in front of Jessie’s face on the table. The doctor smiles as he looks into the young man’s eyes to examine them. He can tell that the man is a bit conflicted by what he just saw. “Okay Mr. Aberdeen, I want you to tell me the truth about what you just saw in that video. Did it terrify you? Were you surprised at how large the animal grew? I have been watching your reaction from the moment the video started to where it ended. While I know you are scared by what happened to the gorilla, I could tell that you were also excited by how enormous it became in such a short amount of time. It may even surprise you to know that Edison is still alive. *picks up his tablet and swipes a few times before he shows a camera shot of Edison to Jessie* There he is, and he is as calm and collected as he was before the procedure.” “The point I am making here is the experimental serum was successful. While we did have to shoot Edison full of the reversion, that was also proven to be successful. He quickly returned back down to his normal size once again and is perfectly fine. We knew here at the lab that there was a chance that he would be out of control because he is not human and doesn’t have the control that we do. The point is if something goes wrong with this, we can fix it. *picks up the right vial* THIS is the serum. I am ready to give this to you. *picks up the left vial with his other hand* THIS is the reversion. We are fully prepared for your procedure. Okay, talk to me young man.” Jessie is still staring at the tablet with the camera still on Edison. He is grinning now. The doctor is also grinning. “Before I came to this place, I would have never even considered doing something like this, but everyone has opened my eyes to new and unimaginable desires. What happened to that gorilla is ridiculously scary but at the same time it is highly pleasurable to see him just revel in it. I want that same feeling for me and those people that are close to me.” The doctor stops him. “No, this is for you. Look, you are the first person this is being offered to after we have successfully managed to control the whole scene. You are different Mr. Aberdeen, and yes, you are right. You have changed since you have been here. Physically your body has started to change, and we haven’t even done much yet. Mr. Mancari, Mr. Dumas, and myself have been grooming you for greater things. The food you have been eating here had small traces of the serum in it. This need you have has slowly been building up inside your brain. Your chemistry with both of these men you have been around has developed because deep down you have always wanted this kind of affection, which is why you are sitting here with me right now. Your mind is now telling you to plunge that serum into your veins and to leave normalcy behind.” Jessie is now looking at Dr. Doblones and is shaking his head yes. He is in amazement, and feels totally fine with what has happened. “Yes, you are right. I mean…I know what you did was completely ludicrous, but I also know that what you are doing for me is a tremendous gift. My life was so broken before I came here, and now I feel like I will be rewarded. *pauses to take a breath* Okay, let’s do this. What happens now?” The doctor motions for Jessie to get up at the same time he does as they leave the room and go down the hall. The doors are now all closed except for one that is at an angle. They walk through it where about ten medical technicians are set up in different stations. Each one appears to have a different purpose. There is a huge chair with titanium restraints attached to it for arms and legs. Jessie immediately knows that he is going to be sitting there for the procedure. The doctor picks up a different outfit from the one that Jessie is wearing. “You won’t be wearing those rags you are wearing anymore Mr. Aberdeen. You are going to be needing fabric that is much more durable. *has Jessie feel the material* This fabric is also highly experimental. On a normal human frame, it is loose and unremarkable so when you put the shirt and pants on, you will think it looks ridiculous. Once the growth cycle kicks in though, you will be testing the fabric and how far it will go until it gives way.” The fit young man can’t help but to bounce his cock a couple of times as he is handed the outfit. “Go change behind the chair, nobody will bother you there. When you are done, sit down in it and try to calm yourself down. I know you are excited, which is fine, but we do need to get you hooked up to the channeling system for the serum to travel through.” Jessie rushes to pull his old outfit off and slides the new one on in mere seconds. He jumps into the chair which doesn’t budge an inch. It is quite obvious that it was built to withstand a lot of abuse. End of Part 7 The Muscle Lottery Part VIII: Motivating the Mind “Mr. Aberdeen…please take a deep breath and settle down. I am excited myself to get this process moving along, but you will give yourself an aneurysm before we even start.” Dr. Doblones is now busy trying to get a few of his medical technicians to jot down some of the things he is telling them. They are being instructed to attach a specialized IV bag on to the back of the chair to a four-way channel that will lead over and under Jessie’s arms and legs. He will have four syringes impaling his major arteries to get the serum into his body. He then finishes his instructions to go stand in front of the eager client. “Okay young man, I am going to turn this operation over to Arliss, if he will get here…” The huge hulking hairy stud is walking briskly into the medical arena with a smile on his face. Dr. Doblones looks over at him and winks. “Alright, Mr. Mancari will be entrusted with the transition. I know you two will get along just fine. *tries not to show emotion* I honestly don’t know what will happen, but I do know that it will be unforgettable for all of us. I will be looking down on the transition until I know that you will be okay Mr. Aberdeen. I have a feeling though this is going to go off without a hitch.” Jessie can see Victor off in the distance from where they walked in. He is wearing a loose tank and a pair of shorts along with a pair of sneakers on. He is called out by the guy in the chair from about hundred feet away. “Vic…hey come over and join us? I could use a little more support here. Remember your promise?” The doctor and Arliss turn to see who he is talking about and notice him too, hiding in the shadows outside the door. The man in the lab coat moves toward him which prompts Victor to start walking in the other direction. He is quickly told to stop walking by Dr. Doblones. “Victor Dumas stop walking. Get back here.” He sighs before turning back around after moving a few feet away from the door. “Normally I wouldn’t allow you to go in there but you two are bonding in a way that I rarely see here. You can probably calm him down as well so you will also be included in the transition. Just make sure that you and Arliss don’t fight over him too much. He will likely have his way with both of you so try not to destroy the room like what usually happens in the other wings. Have fun Mr. Dumas.” The doctor proceeds down the hall into the main lobby as Victor waddles his way over to the other two at the chair. Arliss is locking Jessie into the chair’s restraints by way of an expandable material that will obviously be tested by Jessie’s growth cycle. He is making sure that they are secure and tightly affixed to the sides of the chair as well. The young man is wondering how his small frame would possibly get to the point of even testing the limits of those restraints. “I mean…am I going to get THAT big? The space between my forearms and the titanium is practically double, maybe even triple. *feels his cock twitch* MMMMM, I shouldn’t feel so much pleasure in this but I do.” Victor studies the apparatus behind the chair since he has never seen such an arrangement before. He is fascinated by how it will be transfused into Jessie’s body. The syringes are being attached to the serum chambers by two medical technicians who are now showing both Arliss and Victor on how to correctly insert them into Jessie. They finish their instructions and leave the area. The two huge studs look at each other briefly before searching for just the right arteries to impale. Victor leans in to kiss the young man on the lips before going back to doing what he was instructed to do. “I am a bit nervous I am going to hit the wrong one Jessie.” Jessie squeezes his arms to make the veins pop out and find their way to the surface. Both Arliss and Victor laugh and shake their heads no. “Well…that is fine and all cutie, but we are supposed to put these thick needles into an artery. It will likely hurt really bad when we do this so we will do them one at a time. There will be two in your legs too.” Both hunks think they have found the right one in both arms as Victor tries to distract his partner. “Were you just trying to edge me earlier Jessie or was that supposed to go the distance?” “Ohh I was definitely trying to make you…AHHHHHH! ! ! !” Arliss slowly jams the thick syringe into the young man’s right arm until he thinks it is secure. It is a successful effort on his part. Jessie is obviously in a bit of distress. “Okay cutie, you were nice enough to let me join you and Vic in this experiment, what do you think will happen once…you know…the other you comes out?” Jessie is trying to focus on Arliss to answer him. “I…uhh…I don’t know. I mean…I wonder if the other me is a bit of a douch…AHH SHIT SHIT SHIT…” Now Victor is pushing his syringe into Jessie’s left arm until he thinks it is secure enough. It is a tougher ordeal partly because his partner’s left tricep is a bit thicker than his right one. The lottery winner is hunched over in pain with his head in his lap as the sweat starts pouring down his face and back. Both Arliss and Victor give him a minute or two to compose himself. “Okay buddy, Vic and I are going to have to do the same to your legs. I hope the pain isn’t as bad down there.” They both slide a part of his shorts up so they can view his lightly hairy, but nicely firm quads to search for the biggest artery they can find. Jessie rises back to his original position and is trying to calm himself down again. Instead of making chit-chit again, both of the hulks decide to stick him at the same time. Jessie yells in pain as they quickly slide the syringes into his quads and get back up to their feet to give him some tight hugs. He is crying a bit from the ordeal. “We are sorry cutie. We know that the pain is awful. The good news is though you probably won’t even know they are there in a few minutes.” The remaining technicians in the medical arena are now checking to see if the entire system is going to be operational. When they check Jessie’s attachments, they give the two huge hulks a thumbs up as they leave the area. Victor stands up and leans against the chair above Jessie’s head while Arliss finds the button that starts the IV transfer into the four chambers. He flips it as the serum slowly starts flowing into each tube. Victor is now rubbing his partner’s face and chest with his hands. He is quite nervous and Jessie can tell. “It is going to be alright Victor. I am at peace with whatever happens here. I pretty much have no choice at this point, the real me will be emerging soon enough.” Arliss and Victor watch as the serum finally meets up with Jessie’s insides. The young man involuntarily jumps at first before sighing a few times as he feels it start to flood his arteries and vessels. Mancari is checking the lottery winner’s vitals to make sure nothing drastic changes. He jumps again as Arliss finishes just to make him react and laughs. Both of the big guys look at each other in bewilderment. “Are you doing that on purpose Jessie? This stuff must be making you relax and goofy. I don’t think I have ever seen you do that…” Before he can even finish his sentence, Victor reaches over to feel something happening to his partner’s left arm. Jessie is lightly moaning as his cock jumps a few times in his shorts. He does not appear to be in pain anymore. Instead, he leans back in his chair and has a smirk on his face. The big hunks are now paying attention to nearly every square inch of his body to see what is about to occur. “MMM…I can feel it invading my brain now. There is no doubt about it that this is what I have always craved my entire life.” He can feel the muscles in his arms and legs starting to burn as his body proceeds to reprogram itself according to what his mind is telling it to do. He is now flexing them making the veins stand out once again. He turns to look at Victor and grins. “Victor…I think the transformation is about to start because I am feeling the urge to grow myself now. It is the strangest sensation I have ever felt, but I LOVE IT! I can’t really hold it back since this stuff is continuously flowing into me.” He laughs as he feels both of his arms straining before they finally start to swell. Victor can feel Jessie’s bicep and tricep growing beneath his left hand, eyeing the veins as they begin expanding just beneath the young man’s skin. Arliss can feel the same thing happening with his right arm, rubbing each thickening vascular branch and muscle fiber as they slowly stretch his skin. Jessie can feel the same thing happening in his quads as well. “YYEESS!! AWW FUCK! What a feeling! I think I can feel my legs reacting now.” The growth is more rapid in his legs as both Victor and Arliss look on in total disbelief as they see and hear the muscles in both quads stretching and growing closer together. The gap that was present between his legs is quickly evaporating as his shorts are being forced upward into his midsection. Jessie is clearly becoming more eager to grow as he looks over at both of his arms and sees the swelling start to move down into his forearms. At the same time, it is closing in on his calves and feet. Arliss lets go of Jessie’s arm and moves away from him to take in the sight of his young friend’s transformation. He is now located far enough back to where he can watch the IV solution empty. He undoes his pants and pulls his erect cock out to let it start dripping precum beneath him. Victor lets go of Jessie’s other arm to get on his knees. He is anticipating the scenario that he has always dreamed about for his partner. Jessie speaks again. “GIVE IT TO ME! ! ! This is all I want now.” He grunts feeling the veins and muscle fibers stretching the fabric holding his forearms in place. Even his fingers and palms are growing thicker as he grips the chair. Sweat coats his entire body as veins pulse beneath his shirt and along his neckline. The muscles beneath his knee are stretching and growing thicker as leathery sounds can be heard beneath his ankles. His feet are expanding as the fabric in his shoes begins to stretch to try and accommodate its growing inhabitants. His calves are growing wider making him moan deeply. Both Arliss and Victor can clearly see them jutting outward from his legs. There are new branches of veins and capillaries forming in places that previously had nothing to show. The fabric that is wrapped around Jessie’s ankles is being stretched as the fabric draws closer to the clamps that are holding them in place. The young man’s lower half, besides his crotch, is glistening with new muscularity, hugely veiny with peaks and valleys of thick densely constructed power. Arliss gets the attention of Victor and motions that the IV is not even half empty yet. His thick rod is lightly dripping precum down his shaft and he is breathing quite heavily. Next obviously, the serum will be moving into other areas such as Jessie’s chest and head. The growing young stud’s shoulders are swelling, making the fabric over top of them sound like there is water inside of a balloon. He laughs as he leans forward to show them that his back and ass are starting to react. There are tons of sounds radiating from his back as muscles begin to emerge from out of nowhere. He is growling as his two glutes inflate in seconds, nearly stretching the back of his shorts to their limits. “OHH FUCK…MMM…ohh shit Victor…the sensations of my ass growing like that is stretching my hole as well. It feels like someone pushed a foot long into my butt. I am leaking soo much…” He is breathing heavy now as the serum saturates his torso and his vocal cords. His voice goes an octave deeper and it is exciting him. He finally feels his testicles and penis being influenced. It is the meeting of the minds as the serum is now fully melding with Jessie. He growls again as he feels his spine crack and pop a few times. He is getting taller. As a result of this, he is growing more muscles in his back as the veins and cords of muscle fibers leading up into his delts are starting to test the limits of the doctor’s fabric. His traps are now forcing his head forward even more as they stretch across to his engorged shoulders, which are still somehow hidden beneath his shirt. He can no longer sit back in the chair as he starts to feel his chest react. “Watch my pecs Victor…*feels them start to swell*…FFUUCCKK!!!” Arliss moans loudly watching Jessie’s pecs inflate, not realizing that the young man’s cock and balls are also starting to grow. The two formerly thin chest muscles are stretching the shirt, pulling the fabric and creating a giant gap at the top. His nipples are growing as well as they protrude just beneath the fabric. They are as hard as they can be. He is in total ecstasy feeling his entire stomach area reacting as his abdominals are completely visible beneath the fabric in eight nearly perfect slabs. He is not even close to being satisfied as he feels his pecs bunching up on each other trying to break free from the fabric that is keeping them from breaking free. “SSHHIITT…this damn fabric is too strong. Victor…heh…my cock wants to say hello by the way. You should come and take a look.” Victor moves over and sees Jessie’s cock slowly stretching out the side of his shorts. It is spitting precum down the side of his right leg. It is also quite obvious that he is sporting a huge set of testicles as they are stretching the fabric in the front. Dumas is done watching now and leans down to start slurping on the huge young man’s thick 10” cock. He is able to shove part of Jessie’s cock down his throat and is sucking on him. Arliss is so turned on now by the transformation that he shoots several ropes of cum on top of the two men. Jessie laughs hysterically knowing that he is making both of these insanely gorgeous men lose their minds. His neck is now stretching thicker and beefier than before as the hair on his head falls off and new veins form all over the top. He can feel the muscles bulging as his face as he begins to sport a blocky and more masculine look. He is mostly hairless now, but doesn’t even seem to notice it. He grunts feeling his cock being massaged vigorously. Victor gulps down the river of precum that comes oozing out every few seconds. He can feel Jessie’s raging ballsac beside his face and wants badly to empty them. “YYEESS Victor…worship my big cock…I hope you are leaking as much as I am because I am about to unleash my fury on your throat.” He can feel his testicles starting to contract. “Get ready for a HUGE surprise.” Victor chokes as Jessie’s huge cock starts pumping thick gobs of cum down his throat. It is spilling out all over his face and shirt. He can’t take anymore as the thickly-built young man shoots a few jets over to where Arliss is standing. They hit him in the chest as he moans in delight. He is in awe of Jessie as he tries to get Vic’s attention again. “Hey Vic…the serum isn’t done. That was just 60% of it. That means he is going to grow again.” Jessie overhears them and smiles before trying to sit back in his chair. He is slightly uncomfortable, but there is no pain. He is taking a breather after launching his missile at both of them. “How big am I right now guys? I want to know. I feel good, but not great. This first phase was like an awakening for me, but I need more, WAY MORE!” The serum continues to flow into the huge young man. Arliss starts to evaluate him as he walks over with his cock still dangling. He is drenched in sweat as his clothes stick to him. The same can be said with Victor as well. “I would say you are probably a good 280 Jessie. You just added probably 120 pounds to your frame. Those arms are easily 22, maybe 23 inches. Gawd, your forearms though…probably close to 18 or 19 inches and that is HUGE.” Jessie lets out a few very deep manly grunts as he starts to feel the serum penetrate his mind again. “I guess it is time for round two then guys. This time, I will get to dictate the growth and I can guarantee that I will get out of this chair somehow.” End of Part 8 The Muscle Lottery Part IX: Marking His Territory “Let me look at your eyes for a minute Jessie.” Victor peers into his partner’s piercing greenish-blue eyes and notices something unusual about them. “Whoa! The serum is actually making a part of your irises turn red Jessie. I am a bit concerned that you are not going to be the same man I fell for anymore. Are you still feeling like you are in control, or are you sharing a mind now?” Jessie is now trying to adjust himself so he is more comfortable for when he decides to keep going. He smiles up at his lover and keeps motioning for Victor to lean in. They kiss each other deeply, which definitely gets his hunky coach to react. He can feel a surge move through his body all the way down to his cock which jumps in his pants. They move away from each other again. “Does that reassure you just a little Victor? It is true that I am not completely the same, but the serum is starting to get too confined and is running out of room in my body.” He turns to look at his other mentor. “How much is left in the IV now, Arliss?” The huge hairy hulk takes a peek and is still quite surprised. “Looks like about a quarter of it is still left cutie. Well…I should say hunky since the cute part of you has since disappeared.” Jessie turns back to face the front again. “Well then…I guess I better get the show moving along once more.” Jessie starts to grimace as he squeezes his legs and feet. The fabric in his shoes quickly start ripping apart as his feet burst free. Victor is shocked to see how large they have grown. The same can be said for the rest of his lower half as well as both of his mentors watch as his quads begin squeezing together and mashing each other, growing bigger and thicker with each passing second. His calves add even more veins to their already freaky appearance. They are now larger than some muscular beasts’ triceps. His shorts are now literally painted to the top of his quads as his enormous hamstrings slowly rip the underside fabric. “RRAAWWRR! I need to be BIGGER, and GROW FASTER!” He leans forward before grunting and squeezing his upper body as he feels the fabric in his shirt start to give in to his power. His laughs loudly as he feels his explosively growing delts and upper back start to destroy the middle as it splits nearly in half. He then sits up and leans back to puff his chest outward as the shirt practically disintegrates under the intense pressure from his expanding pectoral mountains and silver dollar sized areolas. His heaving pecs bounce several times once they are able to break free from the confines. He is feeling the most intense rush of his life. “FUCK…I HAVE to destroy this chair…SERIOUSLY! I MUST HAVE MORE SIZE…MORE MUSCLE…MORE…COCK…” Jessie’s cock is now swelling to the point that it is starting to tear through the side of his shorts. His balls are ripping the seams beneath them as his massive glutes do the same to what remains of his pants. He is being lifted up slightly higher again because of the added thickness of his immense ass. His cock flops away from his leg and down the front of the chair as it hangs freely and starts drooling precum onto the floor beneath him. His ballsac, now filled with two baseball-sized testicles, is slightly mashed underneath his swollen rod. His shorts are now destroyed besides the waistband, which clings desperately to his expanding muscle gut which has completely burst through the rest of his shirt and is jutting out nearly as far as his immense 70” chest. His pecs have swelled all the way up to his face now as he tries to sit his head on their shelf. He is moaning and grunting at the same time as he takes turns looking at both of his expanding arms. “COME ON GUYS…GROW FUCKING MASSIVE FOR ME…I…HAVE…TO…BREAK…FREE…YES…YESS…YYYEEESSS…” Whatever fabric was clinging to his arms is being destroyed as both of his entire arms swell even bigger and thicker than they were. His bloated triceps are starting to make contact with the back of the chair as Victor and Arliss can hear it squeaking loudly under the pressure. Arliss is moaning loudly and as he runs his hands up and down his soaked clothing watching Jessie become an absolute monster. Jessie’s forearms are literally begging for mercy and throbbing wildly as additional veins and capillaries form beneath the skin. His hands have swollen again and are hanging over the edge. He is about to do what he has set out to do the whole time and wants to savor every last second and minute of it. Victor is slightly concerned that he is going to be severely outmanned by his partner, but is in complete awe of what he is watching him become. Arliss is obviously unconcerned and is in complete ecstasy. The serum is almost entirely inside the muscle behemoth at this point which is great news; however, the bad news is, that means that Jessie is not done growing. He isn’t even talking anymore because he is now concentrating on his restraints. The two older men can hear odd noises coming from the doorway that they entered earlier. They are being locked in. It appears that Dr. Doblones suspects what is about to happen to Jessie and doesn’t want him to get out. In the back of Victor’s mind, he wonders if he should go and try the find the antidote in case this gets out of hand, but he is frozen in place, and can’t stop watching his partner’s transformation. In an intensely powerful voice, Jessie turns to his lover and says, “WATCH THIS VICTOR! RRRAAAHHH…” The colossal muscle monster flexes his forearms and ankles as the metal starts to bend like paper. He is also literally pulling the chair out of the floor. He stands up with the whole apparatus attached to his back before gripping the sides of the chair and pulls it downward as the arm restraints creak loudly and his wrists bust through the top of them. He can barely reach one of his 30” guns over to his right hand to place a finger inside the fabric that is still attached to his right wrist. He rips it off to release his right arm which swells a bit more before it finally stops. He grins over at Victor. “I am getting closer to freedom Victor. Are you ready for me?” He grunts as he reaches over to rip the fabric off that remained to let his left forearm finish growing. He then reaches down to tear his ankle restraints off. He yanks off the waistband still attached to his muscle gut and starts to examine himself for a bit. His cock, now a 16” dong, flops from side to side, and has created a giant puddle beneath his immense feet. He notices how huge it is and places his hands on the giant rod to give it a few strokes. The intense rush of the serum inside of his ballsac makes him nearly spray cum everywhere. He stops quickly since he does not want to release it just yet. He is able to stand up as much as he can to take a breather for a few more seconds before he looks over at Victor again. “MMM…I hated that chair. Let’s see if I can turn around and tear this fucker in half.” He turns and starts grunting loudly as he leans down to pick it up in his giant hands. He grimaces and yells in delight as the apparatus squeaks before finally buckling beneath his astounding power. He has somehow torn the entire structure into two halves. The needles that were placed into his arms and legs earlier are now barely even visible inside of the bloated veins. He remembers that they are still inside of him and slowly slides them out before tossing them out of the way. Arliss has now rushed over to another part of the medical arena to avoid him for the time being. Jessie laughs once he notices that his mentor has fled. “Now wait a minute Arliss…you wanted me to be here, remember? You are getting off on me right? Well…I am FUCKING on cloud nine over it; however, I have a gift to give to my Victor.” Victor is still frozen in place as Jessie waddles over to where he is standing. The muscle monster with his 30” biceps, 25” forearms, 75” chest, bloated ab rack, flared lats, cavernous delts and traps, 60” quads, 20” calves, size 20 feet, and an ass that juts out several feet slowly picks his partner up and runs his massive veiny hands underneath his partner’s ass to tear an opening inside his pants and underwear. “Hello beautiful…” Victor is making nervous sounds as he feels Jessie searching for his quivering hole. The behemoth tries to calm him down as he finds his destination and slides two of his beefy fingers in and out of his coach’s ass. He smacks Victor’s thick glutes with his free hand and holds him up against his swollen chest. “You know what is amazing Victor, I have enough serum inside me right now to feed to you. And since we are such a perfect match for each other, I think maybe…just maybe…” Jessie stops finger fucking him to position his giant cock to where it will slowly enter his frightened coach’s relaxed anus. “Just stay relaxed Victor. I have to be able to…MMM…YYEESS…the serum should be able to find its path inside you.” The behemoth pushes his immense cockhead inside Victor’s swollen hole to start thrusting. “Jessie…I don’t think you fit…UHH…AHH…you will hurt me…” “Just let me thrust inside you a few more times Victor…MMM…MMMMM…YES…YYEESS…YYYEEESSS…” Jessie pushes his cock a bit further into Victor’s hole so he can start launching his cum into his partner’s body as Arliss watches on in the distance. He is mesmerized. The monster grunts loudly as his partner can do nothing but let him dominate him. Jessie grips him in a loving way as he hugs Victor’s body up against him. He is eager to make his partner as big as him. Within just a minute or two, it is obvious that Victor is already feeling something happen because he is staring into his partner’s eyes and looking dazed. “UHH FUCK…you are right Jessie…I can feel it rushing through me. It is flooding my mind with massive amounts of hormones and…AND…it feels INCREDIBLE!” Victor can feel it heating his muscles up. He wraps his hands around Jessie’s head and they lock lips. It isn’t long before the hulking behemoth can feel his partner’s tight hole start to swallow his massive cock. The hairy stud moans deeply into Jessie’s mouth and throat as his glutes start swelling inside his pants. They slowly rip through the seams before finally freeing themselves. The hungry top grips him tightly so he can feel every change happening to his partner. They stop kissing to focus on the situation. “OHH FUCK YYEESS! ! ! This is exactly what I want for you Victor. I want to grow you…” He squeezes his mammoth cock further inside his partner to pump more of the serum into him. He thrusts a few more times to spray more cum. Victor’s pants can no longer withstand the two expanding tree trunks that are emerging from within its confines. The shredded fabric tumbles to the ground as the thickening muscle fibers and vascular canyons are completely visible as he wraps them around his master’s powerful waistline to satisfy his lust for more. All of the thick fluffy hair that was on Victor’s body is now falling off as well as Jessie feels his partner’s cock contracting and swelling against the pocket between his pectoral mountains and the top of his two engorged abs. The growing bottom’s cock is mating with his partner’s pecs and is getting close to losing control of its self. His big ballsac is pressing up against Jessie’s musclegut as they both throb against each other. Victor is breathing heavily feeling it moving up into his chest and back. “COME ON VICTOR! Spray my tits with your hunger for growth! We are made for each other…even the serum knows this.” After adding another inch or two to his calves, Victor’s midsection and lower back begins to thicken outward even further than it was before. His shirt is stretching from the bottom up as his abdominals’ strain against the flimsy material. He is moaning loudly. Jessie stops thrusting to give him some time to concentrate on the growth. The behemoth is massaging Victor’s thick 13x8 hose with one of his hands and is rubbing it against the overhang of both of his massive pecs bouncing them as he squeezes several ribbons of precum out of his partner’s wet shaft. He rubs some of it onto his pecs before licking the remainder with his tongue. He shivers in delight. “MMM FUCK…don’t cum for me yet you hungry beast…I want you to massacre that weak fabric. You know what you have to do…” Victor laughs and grunts feeling his lats and delts stretching and pulling the shirt to its limits. He can also feel his pecs trying to reach his chin as his neck muscles and traps begin destroying the seams on the top of the shirt. The sensation of his swollen nipples tearing through the fabric is enough to make Victor soak his partner’s smooth, cavernous terrain in thick white rivers of cum. He is completely lost in his transformation now. “OHH MY GAWD…MORE…MORE…MMMOOORRREEE…” The shirt is being decimated from all directions as his swelling upper body makes quick work of the fabric as it sticks to his expanding frame. He gasps feeling the growth moving through his gigantic inflating shoulders and down into his swelling biceps and triceps. There are deeply-rooted rumbles emanating from both arms as his 22” guns…surpass 23…then 24…and finally hit the 25” mark before they finally stop. Once again, the sensation is so intense Victor unloads another massive river onto his partner’s throbbing chest. “FUCKING YYEESS…I love you so much Vic. Let’s make those forearms as big and veiny as possible.” The nearly full-grown muscle bottom yells in ecstasy as his forearms shake and tremble as they make the same deep rumbling noises. The veins start expanding and growing as the 17” muscles of power beneath them begin their new growth cycles. “FUCKING GROW BOYS…I want you to make him cum so much that he can feed me his boys from here.” “AHH…AHH…wait Jessie…FUCK…OHH GAWD IT FEELS SO GGGOOODDD! ! !” Both forearms stretch and swell past 18…then 19…20…21…Victor can feel his balls quickly filling up again as Jessie arches his partner’s cock towards his mouth. He opens up and sticks his tongue out laughing and watching Victor nearly lose his mind. Once his engorged forearms pass 23”, his cock starts flexing again as they both yell loudly anticipating the most intense orgasm yet. The newly enhanced Victor sprays his partner’s face and chest with several more jets of thick cum. As his partner finishes growing, Jessie decides to try and move his nearly 380 pound lover’s spurting cock up to his thirsty mouth to drink down its remaining contents. It is a nearly impossible task, but he is going to do whatever it takes to make it happen as he quickly lays down on the ground and sits Victor on top of him to shove his partner’s hose down his throat. Victor moans loudly as Jessie gulps several times shoving more and more of the massive tool inside him. The exasperated bottom is completely spent as he tries to lie back on his partner’s incredible quads to rest. Jessie finally drains Victor’s balls and slowly pulls his partner’s cock out of his mouth to let it sit on his musclegut and pecs. His cock bounces wildly against his equally impressive lover’s chest. It is obvious that the huge behemoth needs one more release himself. “Victor…don’t go to sleep on me just yet…I need you to make me cum one more time…” The cum-soaked top instantly feels two powerful hands stroking his cock slowly and methodically as precum flows freely down his cock again. The two muscle monsters are completely unaware that Arliss has moved over beside them and wants desperately to be involved, but is a bit scared to get too close. As Victor maneuvers his position over enough to start licking and massaging Jessie’s immense rod, the remaining hairy stud left in the arena joins him as well. He is finally noticed. “AHH YES…I never forgot about you Arliss…MMM…let’s see what I have left in the tank for you then. Let’s help our good buddy out Victor.” Arliss is transfixed on Jessie’s huge cockhead and slurps loudly on the river of precum coming out of the slit. He is dazed from the emotions flowing out of his brain. Victor lets him completely take over as he moves out of the way so Arliss can focus as Jessie moans watching his close friend hunger for more growth. He doesn’t want to tell his mentor that he is nearly free of the serum, but he still wants to see if he can at least make him challenge his clothing. “YYEESS…work me over GOOD Arliss…make me lose control…I want to grow you so bad…” “MMM…Jessie…I need it…grow me please…” He can feel the load stretching his testicles and knows it is going to be a good one. The need to feed Arliss is actually making him produce more hormones than he thought. “Okay hunk…slow it down…savor it…make me feel it…Try and stick that beautiful ass over top of my cockhead.” Arliss yanks his pants off and moves over top of the behemoth. Jessie studies his friend’s lower half and moans as he motions for him to try and sit on the very top of his rod. The hairy stud spreads his ass just enough so he can try and squeeze it inside his tight hole. He grimaces feeling it stretching his anus slightly. Jessie shakes his head no and has him pull it out. “Nah…let me do this for you. I am going to just jerk it out and feed you that way. Are you ready? Let’s do this Arliss.” He has his mentor sit beside his cock on his left quad as he strokes himself. He is moaning and grunting loudly, trembling feeling it sloshing inside his ballsac. He is not going to last long now. He arches his cock towards Arliss and tells him to catch as much of it as he can. The hungry stud wants Jessie to stop stroking so he can be in control of it. “MMM…YES…milk me Arliss.” The river immediately coats him as it continues to flow out of Jessie’s cock. He gulps as much as he can down his throat, choking and moaning at the same time. This goes on for the next couple of minutes until the cumming behemoth finally passes out from the orgasm. Arliss feels a bit of heat radiating throughout his body, but it isn’t what the other two experienced. He grunts trying to make himself induce a transformation of his own, but it doesn’t seem to make a difference. He is disappointed. He notices that Victor has also passed out behind him as he attempts to get up to his feet again. He is drenched in cum himself as the tight shirt he is wearing clings to his impressive hairy chest. He is envious of his friends, and wanted what they have, but knows that the serum is limited. He hoped there was enough for him, but he wasn’t quick enough. He wanders over to where the antidote IV is and picks it up. He can hear the cameras above him moving in his direction and stops to look at them. He smiles knowing that he can reverse the whole process if he wants to. The question is, will he do it or not? End of Part 9
  17. Here is the fourth chapter of The Test. This took me a while to write as life kept getting in the way along with some serious workouts!!! This muscle growth/transformation scene would probably be me if i was confronted by the power of the gem. Sure, I would want to be cool like Chaos, but I'm just a big brute... so I know what I would become!!! Enjoy, and if you have any ideas for further mythical transformations/muscle growth... let me know!! The Test Chapter Four Vengeance Elliott Wade got out of the taxi in front of UEL research building. His flight had landed two hours ago, and once he had gotten through customs, he ran to catch a taxi. Thankfully, the skinny, bearded man only had a backpack and didn’t need to wait for any luggage and therefore beat the crowd to the taxi stand. He would have gotten an Uber but didn’t want to risk the waiting time it might take just for a cheaper fare. He needed to get to Jacob and he needed to get to him now. Ever since he had found that gem, there had been trouble. Putting the pieces together may have taken a little while, but now that he thought he might know what was going on, he was in a race against time. First, there was the day he found the stone. It hadn’t seemed odd at first, but why had the other guys who were excavating in his section both come down with a stomach flu on the same day? They all ate in the same canteen, but only Elliot hadn’t gotten sick. Then there was the strange obsession that had flooded over him when he unearthed the gem. He never would have kept such a significant find to himself, yet something told him to hide it and keep it a secret. Then there was the night of the thunderstorm when the gem had disappeared completely. He hadn’t realized it was gone until the next day. Elliott had seen it the night before when he hid it away in the coffee can, so that’s exactly where it should have been the next day; yet it wasn’t He couldn’t have the other men search for it since no one knew he had it. Finally, there was the blank email to Jacob with the attachment he couldn’t open. It all would have remained a mystery if it had not been for the scroll found in the earthen pot. Inside was a crude drawing of some sort of creature pulling itself out of the earth. Human men and creatures of a variety of assortment surrounded the hole it was crawling out of. A gem emitting a ray of light was hanging over he creature, lighting it’s path as it burst from the ground. When he had shown it to the other men, they had all agreed with each other that it was a fable of some kind that obviously translated into destruction brought about by greed. Elliott knew it had to mean more since he had seen the very gem from the drawing with his own eyes, but once again how could he talk about the gem without telling about his part. Not knowing who to turn to for confession, Elliot decided to call his ex; Jacob, but his phone was out of service. His phone at the University continually went to voicemail, and every email Elliot sent to him bounced back. It was as if Jacob has single handedly been removed from this earth... at least for when it meant Elliot getting in contact with him. Concerned what was going on with Jacob as well as remembering the strange email sent to him from Elliot’s own account with the attachment he couldn’t open, Jacob decided to get the next flight to London and see if everything was alright. Heavy winds, severe rain and lightning threw the plane around the sky like a child’s toy. A couple of times Elliot swore they were going down, but the skill of the pilot get them safely to Stanstead Airport. He caught a taxi quickly and gave the driver Jacob’s address. The taxi had barely traveled for three minutes when a text appeared on his phone. Elliot took a quick look at it thinking it would only be from his excavation partner, but noticed that it was from Jacob. It was a picture of the gem, glowing a deep amber colour. The text: ‘I think I know what it is,’ fell right underneath it. Realizing that Jacob was at the universities research building and obviously in more danger then he originally thought, Elliott gave the driver the address of his new destination. How did Jacob have the gem? What did he mean he now knew what it was? Why was it now glowing amber when it had been emerald when he found it? Eliot felt sick. Something was very wrong. Now as he stood before the large stone building, Eliot realized the storm he thought he had left behind had followed him as the wind began to pick up and lightening illuminated the dark sky. It was 3 am, so he didn’t expect to find any professors or students swarming around the building, but as he unlocked the door and stepped into the foyer, the building felt deathly quiet. All of power was off in the building so he had to cling the stairs up to fourth floor only by the light of his cell phone. Slowly he entered Jacobs research lab. He called out Jacob’s name, but the silence at his words up. It was dark, so he could only make out a shadowy apparatus taking up most of the centre of the room. On a pedestal stood the gem glowing a deep amber. Elliott races over to it, but just as he got close, the gem disappeared . ⁃ Looking for something? Elliott turned quickly around and found himself standing across the room from an incredibly handsome blonde man. It was dark in the room, but Elliot was able to see the man perfectly as if he were glowing from within. dressed in khaki pants and a tight vest that showed off each of the taut firm muscles that made up his body. The man looked perhaps 20 or 25, no more, but Eliot sensed he was older then that... much older. Elliott opened his mouth to speak, to question the man why he was in Jacobs room, when a bolt of lightning kept from his fingers and into Elliott’s chest. ⁃ Quiet!! The bolt threw him backward, but Elliott never hit the ground. Instead, he floated in midair, immobile, and unable to speak. Although he knew he should be afraid of the man, he suddenly realized that he wasn’t. Something was drawing Elliott to him... seducing him as he walked gracefully toward him. ⁃ Your mortal world has only three more days before I am released. Three days before I feed. Many worlds have I come to, and many worlds have I stripped barren. I know what you are, Elliot. That is why I called you. Everyone believes Elliot to be so kind, so helpful, such a great guy... but I know better. Oh, Elliott. We are going to do wonderful things together. Trust me. You’ll never be the same again. ************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************** Two men stood before the semi-detached house on Queensbridge Drive. Both were tall and muscular, one all in black, the other bearded, and dressed in jeans and a T-shirt with a long brown coat that fell nearly to his thick calves. They would never have seemed out of place in the hipster community if it weren’t for the fact that the one in brown was barefoot and wearing sunglasses at three in the morning. They quietly spoke to each other for a moment, and then the one in brown walked away from the house, positioning himself about 50 feet away. The man in Black walked toward the door, and as he did, he began to change. His whole body got shorter and lost most of its muscle tone, surrendering itself to age and fat. His long hair appeared to retract into his head, and turned grey and thin in some areas. An energy of power still revolves around him, but it was partially hidden by a skin he despised... a skin of mediocrity, Placing his hand in his right outer coat pocket, he discovered his keys, just where he had left them last night. He also found an object that had been given to him for safe keeping, told he would know what to do with it when the time came. Chaos... or rather... Declan fingered the gem which caused his penis to plump up a little. Soon... he thought. Soon. Declan opened the door and stepped into his sons flat. Shoes lay in the foyer, and coats were flung haphazardly on the coatrack. Never one for housekeeping, it was actually neater then his son usually kept it. Declan considered his 34 year old son Brendan a complete failure. Given every opportunity, he still succeed in doing nothing with his life. He floated from job to job, never lasting with one career for very long, and never having much direction in life. If it wasn’t for his ex-wives money, he didn’t know how Brendan would have survived. She paid the rent in this flat and transferred thousands of pounds a month into his Lloyd’s again. To Declan, Brendan had only one thing... anger... and that anger was definitely going to help his father out now. From the foyer, Declan could here the TV on in the sitting room. It was no surprise that he found his son asleep, surrounded by some empty bottles of Guinness, and a lone wine bottle. Looking down at his sleeping son, he felt disgust mixed with a surge of adrenaline. Finally, he was going to be of use for something. Over and over again Declan kicked the couch Brendan was asleep on. ⁃ Brendan!! Wake Up!! Get your ass up, Brendan!! I need to talk with you. Awaking from what he thought could only be a nightmare, he realized was only his reality as he came face to face with his father. ⁃ What are you doing here? ⁃ We need to talk. ⁃ We have nothing to talk about, this is my flat. Get the fuck out! Brendan stood up to confront his father. Even though he was a good head higher then his dad, it never seemed to help since he always made him feel so small. Now with the power of liquor still in his system, he was going to throw the man he despised out. ⁃ You’ll listen to me, Brendan or I’ll make you listen to me, and you won’t like that. ⁃ Please just get the fuck out, Dad. We have nothing more to talk about. Yes, I was fired... yes I asked Mum for more money. It has nothing to do with you. I thought you were going away, anyway. ⁃ Something happened to me today, Brendan. Something that has changed everything, and even though I hate to admit it, you have a part to play. ⁃ I think you’re drunker then I am. Just get the fuck out. Brendan walked through the dim room, and ran smack into a walk... or at least he thought it was a wall. Destruction, still uncomfortably disguised in the skin of a hipster, grabbed Brendan by the arm and shirtfront and lifted him into the air. Brendan struggled against the attack. He swung his arms and legs trying to somehow unbalance the hipster so he could run away, but he only succeeded in knocking off his sunglasses. In shock, Brendan stopped moving when he noticed the brute only had flesh where his eyes should have been.... nothing else. ⁃ Shit move, mate. The flesh on the brutes forehead began to pulse and flow with life. Within moments, the flesh parted and a giant red eye appeared in the centre of his forehead. Brendan screamed. What evil had his father gotten himself involved in? Angrily, Destruction lifted Brendon higher and with one quick move he threw him down into a pile on the floor. ⁃ I think our father was talking. With the wind still knocked out of Brendan, Destruction lifted him up by the neck and held him four feet in the air. ⁃ Don’t kill him just yet, Destruction. No matter how much I hate to say it, we need him. Moments away from blacking out, Brendan was lowered to the floor, but still remained held in the large mans grip. His father approached him smiling. With a swift movement, Declan punched Brendan in the stomach. As he continued to speak, he repeated this action over and over again. ⁃ When I say I need to speak with you, I need to speak with you. I didn’t want it to come to this, but you forced my hand, Brendan. Why does everyone force my hand!! Declan kneed Brendan in the balls, causing him to fall to his knees. The brute standing behind him picked him up again, prepping him for more blows from his father. ⁃ I was given a gift today, Brendan, a gift I shared with your new brother behind you, and a gift I wanted to share with you, but you always make it so difficult. Punch! Punch!! ⁃ I wanted your anger to fuel you into what I knew you would become, finally being of some use to me, but now you are to be prepared for something more. Punch!! ⁃ My creator needs a place to hide something precious to him, and although I wish it could be me, I can’t do everything!! As he spoke, the figure before Brendan began to change till his father stood before him, but looking a thousand times crueler, and a thousand times more powerful. Age had been stripped away from him, and in his place stood the man Brendan knew his father always wanted to be. Brendan pissed himself as massive wings burst from his back, and an enormous scorpion tail erupted from the place above his ass. ⁃ A taste, Brendan, of the power I now possess. I can tell from your reaction you find me as remarkable as I feel. I would show you my true form, but I don’t think you could handle it at the moment. ⁃ Enough time has been wasted, Chaos. Give the boy to me. Another man appeared from the shadows. This one was blonde and muscular, and looked even younger then Brendan. With his right hand, Chaos removed the gem from his coat pocket and held up the glowing amber item. Gently the blonde man took the gem from his father and held it for Brendan to see. ⁃ Look at it, Brendan. Look at the power it holds. The anger you embrace inside of you is going to evolve you into something beautiful. Never should one like you get near something like this that holds such power, that magnified such inner desires. Your father, a psychopath, got a hold of it, and look at him. You will make the perfect soldier, but I need something more for you. My enemies have come for this, and I need to hide it someplace where they’ll never look. That’s where you come in. As the man held the gem closer to Brendan, it began to glow even brighter. ⁃ Delicious all consuming vengeance fuels your soul, Brendan. You hide it deep down in your soul. Let’s show the world, shall we? With his right hand, the man reached forward and pressed against Brendan’s chest. If he had been able to scream out, he would have screamed bloody murder as he felt the powerful hands tip through his clothing and enter his skin. Further the man’s hand went until he was buried up to his wrist in Brendan’s chest. It was inconceivable that Brendan wasn’t bleeding out onto the floor, but not one drop fell. A coldness entered Brendan’s soul as the man found what he desired, and with a quick tug, ripped out Brendan’s heart. The organ was still beating as it rest in his hand. With hunger in his eyes, the man’s mouth opened to reveal razor sharp teeth. His mouth opened wider and wider till it was an all consuming hole. With one quick movement, the man dropped the heart in its mouth and began to chew. When his meal was complete, he licked his lips and smiled. A spasm went through the man and every muscle in his body began to swell and grow. Pound upon pound was added to his frame until he must have gained at least 20 lbs. Just as quickly as the growth started, it ended. ⁃ Delicious, but sadly not enough for my liking. I’ll have plenty more to feed on, won’t I , Brendan? You’ll bring them to me, won’t you? Brendan tried to speak, but he found an all consuming cold had overtaken his body as if the frozen North had taken root ⁃ Awww... feeling empty are we? You’ll bring them to me when the time comes, won’t you, Brendan? When the time comes you will betray your kind and let me feed on them... won’t you? If you say yes, I’ll make all the emptiness go away. ⁃ Yes.... yes. Anything. Tears began to fall from Brendan’s eyes. As he looked down, he could see the massive hole the man had made. He was truly empty. The man, who was now nearly bursting out of his white shirt, raised the amber gem up to Brendan again. ⁃ Let’s fill you up, shall we? The man took the gem and brought it closer to Brendan’s chest. Suddenly, it started beating of its own accord. Slowly, the man began to bury it deep in his chest. ⁃ Think of all the world owes you, Brendan. Think of every wrong ever caused to you by everyone you know. Think of the vengeance you will herald. Brendan could hear the beating of the gem deep within his chest. Soon the cold and emptiness was disappearing and was being replaced by warmth. The warmth felt good, the warmth felt so welcoming.... the warmth was all consuming. From a spark, an ember was formed in his chest, then a flame, then a roaring fire. Brendan could feel it completely engulfing him. He was now filled with the fire of ten thousands suns. ⁃ Vengeance is mine, sayeth the Lord!!! Suddenly the man turned to vapor and disappeared. The power Eros, Chaos, and Destruction had felt was only a mere whisper to what was passing through Brendan. Every molecule of his being was on fire, fuelling itself for the transformation that was set to occur. The gem, finally having found the perfect host cracked open. Tentacles emerged from the center, and slithered their way around his core until they latched onto his brain and reproductive organs. The gem, used to granting and magnifying deep desires, quickly extracted Brandan’s desire for vengeance. The picture it created of what Brendan wished to become terrified him. ⁃ No!! That isn’t me!! Brendan screamed... but the gem knew he was lying. Why had Chaos and Eros been the only truthful ones, the sentiment gem wondered. That was why they were polar opposites, always destined to be at war; foundation and annihilation. As Brendan tried to fight the changes that were about to occur, the gem pulsed, forcing his lats and pecs to erupt in size, and tearing to pieces the button-up shirt he was wearing. As Brendan’s chest and wing-span continued to grow out of control, his small puny arms were being held away from his sides. As his wing span grew even wider, his shoulder muscles and traps began growing larger and higher, preventing him from turning his head at all. Soon they had completely engulfed the sides of it, nearly swallowing his head completely. His pecs persisted to swell, becoming plumper and broader. In seconds Brendan’s chest had been enhanced by hundreds of pounds, and didn’t look as if it intended on stopping soon. Just as his traps struggled to engulf the side of his head, his ever enlarging pecs tried to smother him from below. Higher and higher, he raised his head until he was nearly looking completely up, and his pecs lay just below his chin. I’m going to be smothered by my own body, he began to panic. I need to get out of here, he thought and began to try and move toward the door, but his own body fought him. As he moved forward, his father grabbed him and held him in place. ⁃ Just let go, Brendan. Be the man you always should have been. Don’t disappoint me again. ⁃ Yes Brendan... listen to your father. The gem spoke quietly to Brendon in a voice that was close to singing. ⁃ Listen to his voice and let it enrage you. Let me take that rage and let me magnify it ten- fold. Let me keep magnifying it till you become your father’s worst nightmare. Let me enable you to have the power to one day destroy him... when the time is right... The gem could feel the resentment beginning to simmer inside of Brendan, breaching the wall. To sway him further, the gem reached down and started magnifying the amount of testosterone produced in his body. Each testicle began to inflate like a balloon being crammed with water. As his testicles started to grow, the gem flashed images of every injustice his father had ever inflicted on his family. Running like a film in his mind, Brendan could see the belittling, the snubbing, the smacks, and the punches. Played repeatedly were the times that Bendan witnessed Declan hitting his mother. Each memory got increasingly graphic and violent as Brendan attempted to fight it. Larger and larger, the gem continued growing his testicles... more and more testosterone flooded his system. They amplified until there was no room in his trousers to grow in comfort. That didn’t stop the gem as it willed them to keep developing, keep magnifying their power. Brendan’s zipper started to bend and warp as his immense balls continued to grow. As his balls gushed with testosterone and his brain crammed with the images of everything he despised, Brendan looked up into his father’s eyes. Suddenly Brendan felt angry. No... Brendan wasn’t angry. Brendan was furious... The gem flashed more and more images as it raised his testosterone level to near astronomical levels. This was happening because of his father. Everything happened because of his father! The world wasn’t safe with someone like his father in the world!! The weed needed to be destroyed!!! The gem whispered so only he could hear: ⁃ Soon. Soon we will take vengeance on your father and all on this globe like him. When the time is right, I promise. Let me set you free, and together we wash this world clean. Brendan stared one last time at his father and Chaos made his first mistake: Chaos smiled. ⁃ I’m going to make you proud, Dad. Watch me grow!! Brendan released himself... emancipated the gem to wreck havoc on his body. Brendan’s pants finally ripped, releasing his mammoth testicles. Still bound in his boxer briefs, it wasn’t long before the compression became insurmountable and his testicles won the battle, releasing themselves from the binding fabric. As the power courses through him, his whole body began to quake violently. Chaos expected to see agony flash over his face, but instead he saw pleasure... he saw ecstasy… he saw desire. Perhaps Brendan really was his son! As Brendan cried out, his voice dropped five octaves, and his legs commenced growing. ⁃ The power!! The fucking power flooding through me, altering every cell in my body! It’s Changing me completely. Do it! I grant you free reign!! Change me!! Make me mighty! Make me powerful!! Make me completely unrecognizable. Make me monstrous!!! Brendan started to stand as his quads and calves blew up, getting grander and more superior. The trousers legs that he was still wearing entirely disintegrated with the rapid influx of growth. His pelvis snapped to permit his legs to stand further and further apart. ⁃ More!! His quads detonated with size again becoming broader, becoming thicker, filling more and more with impossible muscle. Just when it was virtually impossible for his quads to develop any more, his pelvis snapped and extended again giving him more room for further inches to pack on. His waist was incredibly wide now, around 40” in diameter and still growing, even though there wasn’t an ounce of fat on him. Brendan was becoming a human completely made of muscle. Even his abdominal muscles defied description. They were practically as thick as bricks, and had at least five inches of depth between every one. His belly button was entirely buried among the masses of muscles, and would never be seen again. Chaos watched as his son tried to stand on the legs that were being formed for him. The muscles that now enveloped his legs were practically unimaginable by human understand. One would say they were larger then redwood trees… but that would even be underestimating their size. Each leg had to weigh nearly 400 lbs. alone, and still they grew. ⁃ Bigger!! Make me mightier!!!! Let me finally make my father proud!! As his quads and calves overflowed further with muscle… Brendan started getting taller. It was just in time, thought Chaos, or he had run the serious risk of becoming immobile. His feet burst out of his trainers with an explosion that sent the leather flying to several parts of the room. All Brendan could do was laugh as more and more of his desires came true. ⁃ Look at me, Dad!! Going up!!! Along with his feet, Brendan’s hands began getting lengthier, and each finger getting thicker with muscle. Brendan curled his hand into a fist as he admired the massive hands he now had. From his hands, the muscle began moving up his forearms, amplifying them to tree trunk proportions in order to be able to hold the dinner plate sized hands he now possessed. As his lower arm augmented beyond even the dream of any body builder, his bicep and triceps began swelling so large that Brendan had some trouble bending them. The chest that connected these two buttresses of power had never stopped expanding and enlarging and now had to be wider then Brendan was tall, and still he continued to grow up and out. ⁃ Why did I ever deny myself this??!! What was I ever afraid of?? It is the world that should be afraid of me! To Destruction, Brendan he was becoming a monstrous spectacle of pure muscle. He was swelling so large, packing on so much muscle that it was becoming beyond any rational thought of what a man should be. His back was so wide, his arms so immense, his legs so colossal. Where would it all end? Brendan’s neck, having fallen behind the surge of growth quickly made up for it as it thickened and extended. No longer lodged between his immense traps, his neck surged with power, looking as mighty as his arms or his legs. The elongated muscles of his neck expanding and pulsing every single time he moved his head. Brendan laughed again loudly as he saw his father’s staring at him. ⁃ Look at you, Dad!! I know exactly what you’re think! What is he becoming?? What does he need all of this muscle for? Just you wait, Dad! It’s going to be a beauty. Brendan’s last words were caught in a grimace of pain. ⁃ My feet! Look at my feet! The flesh on Brendan’s massive feet began to move around of it’s own accord. Soon flesh began to cover the spaces in-between his toes until they no longer resembled human feet. Brendan screamed out as both of his broke in half shattered at the same time, forcing him to stand on what looked like tip-toe. The lower half of his foot began to harden into what could only be described as two immense hooves. Stomping around the room on hooves that continued to enlarge, Brendan had never felt more alive. Pound upon pound of muscle filled his body unrelentingly as he continued getting taller, bigger and more immense. He was nearing the ceiling of his home now, and deep down he knew he had only started his transformation. Thick brown hair began to sprout over his pecs, and traveled down to his abs. His arms also began to be covered with hair, but it was his crotch and legs where the hair changed texture and consistency. Unlike his chest hair, the hair on his legs was longer, straight, dense, and quickly filling every available space of flesh. Soon his entire bottom half was concealed by brown hair, and not an inch of skin could be seen. The loudest cracking of bones was heard by Chaos, and he looked up from his son’s monstrously hairy legs to his face. The entire skeletal structure of his face was being altered. First his nose became flatter and more prominent, filling up the whole center of his face. Then his cranial area became wider and his mandibular region began to get thinner. Through it all, Brendan cried out in both pain and ecstasy. He was finally becoming the creature he was always born to be. On either side of his head, two mounds began to develop. Pulsating on their own, they finally erupted, and the thickest bullhorns imaginable emerged. Long and impressive, the horns grew and then twisted and grew longer again. Lifting his head, Brendan slammed his horns against the ceiling and a large portion of it caved in. The power coursing through his body was so addictive that he wanted more and more… never wanting it to end. The mighty Minotaur stood before Chaos in all of its glory. Brendan roared, and the sound filled the entire house. His stomping destroyed the flooring, and his immeasurable muscle mass threatened to take down the walls as he moved. ⁃ Feel the house quake with my power, Dad!!! The voice coming from the Minotaur no longer even closely resembled Brendan’s voice. The dominance and supremacy that he now commanded with his simple words made everyone take heed. Brendan’s bull cock began to grow to match his body. When unsheathed, it had to be nearly twenty-five inches in length and ten inches around. Veins crisscrossed the entire circumference feeding each inch with more blood so that it could pump even larger and more superior. Instead of pointing straight out, Brendan’s cock curved up, and he could finally see it passed his pecs when it grew far enough out and up. Pre-cum was continually flowing from his cock, powered by the immense objects that could only be called testicles, although they were so much more. Brendan stroked himself, and his whole body prickled with a mix of power and sexual excitement. Sudden movement to his right made him look over, and there was the one eyed freak with his own double cocks out, masturbating and drooling at the sight of him. Worship me, he thought. You are nothing compared to me. ⁃ More!!! I need more!!! The Minotaur once known as Brendan snarled and scraped around the room, the gem imbedded in his chest continuing to fill him with its might. As he moved around, the Minotaur was forced to walk with his limbs further apart as his leg muscles grew even mightier. Soon forced into a partial squat his quads grew even more monstrous. As his back erupted further with muscle, the Minotaur roared in ecstasy. At the same time the vertebrae of his backbone burst through the skin of his upper back until he had seven foot-long bony yet razor sharp protrusions traveling up to his neck. The beast lifted its hands up as best as it could and watched as his fingernails grew lengthier and sharper, transforming into black claws. The black flowed quickly from his nails like ink onto his hands and up his arms creating two sleeves of tribal tattoos. The cartilage of his nose sprouted like a thick tentacle out his right nostril, and rounded upward until it impaled itself in his left nostril. The bone quickly turned a gold colour until it resembled a large nose ring. The skin from both of his nipples proceeded to do the same until he had two substantial nipple rings. The beast’s cock head had continue to swell and grow, dripping continually with pre until the whole room smelled of sex. Its hand went down and began slowly stoning his magnificent shaft. As he did, a thick tentacle of skin shot out of his cock head and curved under until it pierced itself into the space where his shaft ended and his head began. The flesh thickened and hardened becoming another piercing to adorn his body. As the transformation continued out of control, Destruction found himself more and more turned on by the beast’s muscle. Shedding his human guise, he transformed himself back into his true form till he stood before the Minotaur completely naked, and stroking his two immense penises, longing to worship the new born god. Sensing the desire emanating off of Destruction, the beast turned and walked up to him. With one quick movement, it was behind Destruction holding him in a headlock. Destruction made no indication to fight, in fact he welcomed the attack. Licking Destructions neck with his long fat bull tongue, it slathered the dripping pre onto its mammoth cock and Destructions quivering hole. Lining the humongous head up with its entry point, and with a roar, Vengeance impaled Destruction onto its cock, balls deep. As Vengeance animalistically fucked Destruction, he lifted both of his sharp claws and savagely impaired them in Destructions back, drawing them down. Instead of the blood that Chaos expected to pour out of Destruction, a metal flesh-like material began to ooze out of the incisions. The silver flesh slowly crept up onto Vengeance, completely coating his fingers and hands, and then began twisting corkscrew-like up his fore arms and then upper arms creating silver bands. At first Chaos believed that the supernatural flesh was making some sort of a bizarre shell on the beast that was once his son, but he was only partially true. As Chaos watched further, he saw that where the silver ran up Vengeance’s arms, his flesh became pure metal, tattoos and all. This was no armour. The silver liquid was completely merging with Vengeances’s own flesh and turning areas of the beasts body into pure living metal. The metal quickly continued it’s journey around Vengeance’s body. The backbone protrusions were soon completely covered, and the thick pointy boney masses began to thicken further and glow. They soon began to take on a silver sheen as the living armour began to cover them. The metal continued to drip down Vengeance’s back and wrap around his immense chest creating a breastplate of impenetrable armour. Even Vengeance’s chest hair turned to metal as it continued traveling over his body Soon the metal forged its way down Vengeance’s mammoth arms until they too were covered with metal weaving. He’s becoming part animal, part machine Chaos thought. He’s covering his body with metal creating a tank like covering. The liquid metal traveled up from his back and covered most of the column like neck. It moved up the Minotaur’s face till it was covering Its eminence horns, and they were both completely made of metal and sharp as blades. Vengeance continued riding Destruction harder and harder, pulling further and further out, and slamming his cock all the way back in. He could feel himself getting closer and closer to the breaking point. Once he saw Destruction shooting his load all over the ceiling, wall, and floor, he pulled out and continued roughly pumping his enormous cock. The metal continued down to flow. Each ab muscle became thick metallic blocks of steel, warm to the touch, but harder then any metal known to ma. Soon the silver flowed down and coated his mammoth prick creating a phallus of pure metal skin. Revealing in the monster he had become, Vengeance began to shoot his load. As his seed hit the walls and floor, the acidic nature of its liquid began eating through the material. As he continued to revel in his orgasm, a thick black tail began to form on his ass. Larger and fatter it grew, rising off of the floor, swaying and pulsating with a rhythm all its own. Unlike the body it had sprung from, the tail was black hairless. In fact, it looked more like scales then skin. Higher and faster it grew till it finally cracked and split into three separate branches all attached to one thick root. These branches swiftly pealed opened, and to both Destruction and Chaos’ awe saw that the tail was composed of three cobras. Still he continued to cum more and more feeling one last change overcome him. With a mighty roar, Vengeance shot flames from his mouth and snout, and lightning shot from his eyes. The gem had given him pure power to control. Lifting his hand, he willed the air to become a massive fireball. Taking a quick glance at his father, he threw it, nearly missing his head... a deliberate error. Vengeance bellowed in his deep gruff voice, words becoming difficult for him to speak with his bull mouth filled with its thick tongue and sharp teeth. ⁃ I am pure power!!! I am a creature birthed from the fire and the will of the heart that now lays within me. I have supreme power!! From the shadows, the blonde Asarualimnunna chuckled, his form taking on more substance as he slipped onto the fourth realm. Soon his growing armies would fetch the worshipers to him, and he could feed. As Vengeance continued to bask in his own unlimited power, his eyes turned bright red, and as he willed hit himself, lightning shot unceasingly through the roof of the building and continuously into Vengeance's body. The electrical power seemed to add hundreds of pounds more of muscle mass to his already bloated frame. Once again, his massive silver cock began shooting load after load of its acidic seed. Vengeance roared with laughter, reveling in the mighty creature he had become. For the first time, Chaos was afraid... and it was of his own son.
  18. Another commission- Max drew his coat around himself as he got out of the car and headed into the office. With a permanent scowl etched on his face, he entered the lobby and punched the button for the elevator to take him up to the 24th floor. It wasn’t really that Max hated his job, he quite loved it in fact. It was everyone else that worked there that he didn't mind so much “Maxie! Hey! Maximilian, hold that door!” Max groaned rather loudly as he slowly turned around. He thought about ignoring Eric as he watched the shiny, brass doors start to close behind him. Until he caught a glimpse of his boss walking alongside the man. Eric- tall, charming Eric, with his blonde hair and blue eyes. It didn’t help either that the man had devilishly good looks and a body that even Adonis, himself, would kill for. He was everything Max wasn’t, everything Max had tried hard to achieve and yet still had failed. As the hunky blonde and Max’s boss stepped onto the elevator, Max found himself cursing silently at the fact that the other man even smelled better than him. “Good morning, Max.” His boss greeted him with a warm smile, brining him out of his thoughts. “How are you today?” she asked. “Good,” Max replied with a curt nod. He took her slender, outstretched hand in his, cringing only once he realized that Eric had stuck his out as well. “That’s good Maxie!” Eric’s sultry voice seemed to boom loudly about the metal box as it continued its ascent up through the building. “I hope you don’t mind,” the blonde continued. “But I took it upon myself to bring you some breakfast this morning.” The man jiggled the brown bag a little before handing it over. He then smiled broadly as he glanced over at Jessica, the firm's leading partner. “I’m always telling Max here, that if he turned sideways he would disappear! You need to put some real meat on those bones!” The blonde turned his attention back towards Max, who’s face had turned an ugly shade of tomato. “Breakfast is the most important meal of the day, man.” With their boss watching him for a response, Max grumbled a thanks before taking the bag. His stomach actually did growl a little as he looked in at the ‘everything’ bagel with a container of cream cheese on the side. “That was incredibly sweet of you, Eric,” Jessica gushed. Max, however, just wanted to vomit. Much to his relief a second later, the elevator came to a pause and the doors finally slid open. He couldn’t get out of there fast enough before Jessica suddenly called out. “I look forward to seeing both of you tonight at the party.” The party. Fuck, Max sighed. “Oh, uhm--” he tugged at the collar of his dress shirt as he awkwardly turned around. There was just so much bile churning around in his stomach. “I wasn’t really planning on attending that “ he blurted out. “Don’t be silly,” Jessica laughed. “It’s Christmas! And besides that, tonight I’ll be announcing who will be taking over the Anderson account.” Max’s eyes grew wide as he looked over at Eric. There was no way in hell he would let pretty boy take this from him too. “Yeah, ok,” Max gave a dismissive nod of his head. “I guess I could swing by for an hour or so--” “Splendid!” Jessica gave a quick clap of her hands. “And don’t forget your gift for the secret Santa.” Max’s face fell as he watched Jessica turn around. Not only was he going to be forced to celebrate a holiday he hated, with a bunch of people he didn’t like, but now he needed to find a ridiculous gift as well. His eyes flicked over towards Eric, where a big, dopey grin was plastered across the handsome man’s face. Without missing a beat, Max held up the little brown bag. He dangled it in the air for a moment, before letting it fall right into the trash. He almost laughed as he saw the look on Eric’s face. It was like someone had just run over the man’s puppy… twice. As he turned to head towards his office, Max wondered when his distaste for Eric had grown into such a hostile hate. He guessed that it wasn’t so much a hatred for Eric, but rather-- jealousy. During his pubescent years, Max had actually spent a lot of time working out. He’d even gone so far as to spend all of his free time on meal prep, supplements and a gym membership that he used religiously back then. He’d never been able to pack on much more than ten pounds, and as a result, though he was well over thirty-three, Max still looked like someone who was just barely over sixteen. With a heavy sigh, Max rounded the corner to his office only to find another smiling face. “Good morning, Nancy.” “Good morning, Max,” his secretary sang. Ok. So he didn’t exactly hate everyone in his office, he thought. Despite the harshness he had shown her when he’d first started with the company, Nancy had proved herself to be quite the valuable team player. And sometimes, despite her ultra bubbly exterior, Max knew that when he needed it most, the woman could bite back. “Did I overhear that someone pretty much has the Anderson contract in the bag?” she beamed. “Well...” Max looked down at her slightly as he pushed his glasses back up the bridge of his nose. He shuffled his feet a little too, right before answering. “I wouldn’t want to toot my own horn, but…” Nancy gave a slight squeal before moving around to the side of her desk. She gave him a quick squeeze and then suddenly pulled back. “Too much?” She eyed him warily before adjusting her blouse and skirt. “A little,” Max’s lips pursed into a firm line. “But since it’s Christmas, I’ll let that one slide.” Nancy smiled gratefully and rounded the corner back to the safety of her desk. The two worked at a furious pace for the next eight hours, pausing only for a brief moment to grab something off the sandwich cart when it went by. It wasn’t until Max heard the knock on his door that he realized the sun had set and it was time for the party. “Ready, boss?” Nancy smiled as she stuck her head inside his office. The glare on his face was answer enough. “It’s not going to be as bad as you think,” she chuckled softly. “There’s plenty of alcohol… oh! And I got your secret santa gift right here,” she exclaimed. As Max followed her back out to her cubicle, not one, or two, but three brightly colored packages greeted him on her desk. “These two are for our secret santa. And this one--” she said, pointing to the bag with his name on it, “--turned up about an hour ago. I didn’t see who left it because I had stepped out to use the restroom,” she explained. Max looked down at her desk skeptically before taking the package in hand. It didn’t feel very heavy, and much to his dismay there was no indication of who it was from. “What do you think it is?” His brow furrowed as he looked up at his secretary. “How should I know?” She laughed. “Just open it, silly!” Max tore into the bag, tissue paper flying everywhere in his haste. He hated to admit it, but he was actually kind of excited. Truth be told, he couldn’t really remember the last time he had received a gift on Christmas. As the top of the present came into view, Max’s heart began to race. He shoved his hand into the bag and pulled out the frosted glass. “Is this some kind of joke?” Max angrily slammed the bottle of cologne down on Nancy’s desk. The sharpness in his tone causing her and a few of their other co-workers to jump in surprise. His poor secretary didn’t seem to understand his outrage, and she wouldn’t. But seeing that little bottle of cologne shaped like the muscular torso that he'd never have, brought out so many feeling of insecurity and rage. Unfortunately Max didn’t have much more of a chance to think about it, as Nancy quickly swiped the cologne off her desk before holding it up to her face. “Jolly Ho Ho,” she laughed as she sniffed at the liquid contents. “Such an odd name for a cologne, but it doesn’t smell all that bad.” It was like everything was in slow motion as Nancy suddenly turned the bottle towards him. Her finger moved to the silver top, he could literally see the mist spritzing out-- but for whatever reason, Max was rooted in place. “Oh fuck! Oh my god!” Max shrieked as he waved his hand in the air. “It is a little on the musky side,” Nancy agreed as she scrunched up her nose. “A little?” Max coughed. As the last droplets of the three sprays Nancy had squirted at him landed on his skin, Max began to feel dizzy. “Something-- something’s not right,” he sputtered. Max tugged at the collar of his shirt, his eyes watering up. He gave a sneeze and then another. His body breaking out into a sweat. Max found himself clutching his stomach as he ran off towards the bathroom. He gave another six sneezes before finally making it there. As he braced the counter and looked into the mirror, his eyes grew wide as his skin seemed to crawl. He raised his hand to his face, an impressive, thick shadow coated his jaw. But that was impossible, he thought, since he had just shaved that morning. As he brought his hand back down to the sink, his fingers trailed over his chest. Max suddenly felt constricted, the sleeves and collar drawing up tight. He was sure he was having some sort of allergic reaction and opened his mouth to cry out for help. As he did so, he suddenly looked down at his forearms. They were thick and hairy, but they certainly didn’t seem bloated. In fact they rippled with muscle and powerful, pulsing veins. Max took a step back, watching as his jaw squared into that of a more manly man. His adam’s apple bobbed with power as his body took on a more confident, commanding presence. He could smell the musk of that new cologne surrounding him again, when a burst of pain from his now way-too-tight pants suddenly captured his attention. Lifting his arms into the air, Max gave a mighty flex. The dress shirt immediately exploded around his oversized arms before tearing down to reveal his impressive chest and lats. He watched in awe as his body continued to pile on mass before his eyes. It was growing massively muscular, such an imposing physique. But surprisingly he found kind caring eyes, under a mop of salt and pepper hair. A broad, meaty chest with a dusting of fur now reflected in the mirror. He toyed with the big, beefy nipples that pointed down as he inspected it, noting how thick his arms were as they pushed against his pecs. He gave another flex, feeling the immense power in those broad cannonball shoulders and veiny bicep peaks. The strength and endurance that flowed through him was astounding, there was no doubt he could keep a boy in line or protect him when needed. He felt just as much power down below in his massively thick thighs. Max ripped off the rest of his shirt, and with less effort than he could have ever imagined, he freed his mighty legs. He sighed in relief as his long, thick cock suddenly flopped free. His calloused, sausage fingers gave a slight tug, while his other meaty paw trailed over his abdomen- a huge slab of muscle covered with a slight layer of fat and fur. Max turned towards the door and smiled, exiting the bathroom with a jolly grin. As he hefted the satin Christmas sack over his broad shoulder, Max adjusted himself below. He had just stuffed himself back into the tight red posers when Jessica suddenly announced. “Alright everyone, it’s time!” His heavy boots stomped down the hallway, the leather harness seeming to grow tighter around his chest. “I know it’s Christmas eve and that he should be out on his sleigh, but I hear tonight we’re all in luck,” his former boss shouted. With a nod of her head, the bass line to the Feliz Navidad remix thundered about the room. Nothing, however, could drown out the excited cheers from the firm’s co-workers, as Kinky Kringle emerged into their view. “It’s true,” Max’s voice took over. His voice sounding rich and deep. “During the day my workshop can be a charming, happy little place.” His eyes swept over the room, a smirk growing across his lips. “But when the sun goes down, the beats get turned up. And I can promise you that the North Pole isn’t the biggest rod in town!” Max gave a toothy grin as he witnessed the jaw of a particular blonde man go unhinged. Eric’s gaze, much like his mouth had dropped in awe as Max gave a stroke to the bulge with the word ‘naughty’ stamped across the rather large package. “Tell me, boy, have you been naughty or nice this year?” His voice sounded gruff as he slid up to Eric. And already he could see the effect he had on the younger man. "Why don't you go ahead and tell Santa what you really want?" He smirked. The big and dumb, newly-transformed stripper looked down at the blonde before shoving him into a chair. As a large stain grew in the front of Eric’s pants, Max knew had just ruined the other man for life. Eric visibly gulped as he looked up at this bigger-- stronger-- and much hairier version of Max. “It’s alright, baby, I know this is what you’ve always wanted.” Max’s satin covered fingers curled around Eric’s wrist. As he continuously thrust his bulge into the blonde’s face, he witnessed the man’s mouth fall open a second time. “Tonight, nothing is off limits,” he purred. “Not even Santa's sack." With Eric’s palm pressed firmly against the hardening outline in his satin pants, Max’s head rolled back as he let out an erotic sounding, “ho, ho, ho.” He smirked down at the other man, before bringing Eric’s hands up to one of his big, juicy pecs. “Would you like a taste, son?” Max flexed the magnificent muscle before suddenly pulling a candy cane from out of his sack. “I’m talking about my peppermint stick of course,” he winked before placing the candy against Eric’s lips. As the blonde man shot off another load in his pants, Max couldn’t help but smile. He just felt so warm and jolly, and as he turned around and flexed his guns he gave a shout. “Kinky Kringle is in the house!”
  19. Here is the second chapter in The Test. I honestly don't know where this idea is coming from, but I write and it just pours out of me. I have outlined a complete plot for the next five chapters, so I will continue to write them. I have already started on Chapter Three. Each of the chapters are pretty long as I don't want to leave anything hanging, and I always want them to include some sort of growth. Let me know what you think!! Enjoy!! The Test Chapter Two Chaos Asarualimnunna sat in the seventh plan of existence contemplating his good fortune at having so easily reached the simple mind of the human called Chad. As soon as the other had left the room and Chad had picked up the crystal, the connection had been made. Being in the eight plane made it difficult for him to speak directly with the human, but he placed a compulsive desire within him to help his friend discover the mystery of the stone at any cost. As soon as that was engaged, the rest had easily fallen into place. Now Asarualimnunna had broken into the seventh plane through the hole ripped open by the power set off by the human. His prison was a complex one, but not one he couldn’t unweave. Time had no meaning to him, and having been locked away for longer than 2,000 years was nothing more than an irritation. Soon he would be free again, and nothing would stand in his way. Of course, as before, he had to grant a desire like a pathetic djinn in order to achieve the amount of psychic power needed to break through the barriers, but so be it. There was always a cost in achieving ones aspirations. Asarualimnunna knew that only too well. This time it will be different, he thought to himself. This time when he took complete control, it would be through the worshipers he was creating. They would keep the humans at bay while he attained his purpose. The first was perfectly formed. He only had two objectives: muscle and sex, and that was what he created. Chad was the epitome of virility, and just like those pathetic Greeks, mankind would follow him blindly. He reached his will out to Chad once again, and discovered his disciple was about to bring the other human to orgasm. No matter how hard he tried, Asarualimnunna couldn’t reach Jacob. There was too much doubt, too many questions. Ultimately, he would fall; there was no doubt. He had hoped that by witnessing Chad’s transformation he would bow to the power of the crystal, but something still stopped him. It wasn’t fear… It wasn’t rebellion… It was something more. Asarualimnunna would have him… must have him… but that would have to wait. Scanning both for his next creation, he found the perfect candidate in a brief memory released by Jacob. Yes. This one was what he needed. This one would demand followers. Using a reserve of power, he set the plan in motion. It was easier now that he was on the seventh plane to control the human realm, and found the manipulation of the content on one zip drive was quite simple to alter. When had finished, exhausted, Asarualimnunna’s will, which held his body together, broke apart, scattering him throughout the seventh plane. One final suggestion implanted in Chad’s psyche, and the ball was rolling again. Before this mortal day was complete, Asarulimnunna would be existing on the sixth plane. Chad continued to tongue fuck Jacob. This was easily performed, and he was pleased that his friend was receiving so much pleasure from so little. He wanted to do more with his friend, much more, but he knew that in his present human form, Chad would easily destroy him. It would have to wait until Jacob took his place next to Chad as a God. Cum dribbled from Jacob’s penis as he cried out in ecstasy. Chad experienced compassion for his friend as he compared himself to Jacob. He craved deep down that Jacob would experience the cataclysmic orgasms he himself now had, instead of this this contemptible exhibition of pleasure. Nevertheless, Chad loved his friend, but he understand that in many ways he had left him behind. No! He refused to allow Jacob to maintain this pathetic quality of life. He would take him now to the stone and turn on the power. He would force Jacob if he didn’t want to do it… Chad felt an unexpected urge deep down in his soul. He had to fuck. He needed to fuck. He needed hundreds of men worshiping his body. Yes. That is what he required. Pre began to drip from Chad’s cock as he unwrapped his tongue from Jacob’s penis. Not wanting to waste the dribbled essence that had fallen to the floor, Chad quickly lapped it up, and retracted his tongue back into his mouth. He smiled down at his friend as he sat him on his desk. - How do you feel? - Incredible! That was magnificent! Jacob hoped off of the desk and moved toward Chad’s massive cock that grew from his crotch. Gently he began to caress the limb, stroking it, even daring to lick the massive head. - I want to satisfy you now. Tell me how. Tell me what I can do. - Unfortunately, and don’t take this poorly, it is nearly impossible for you to satisfy me. I want you, Jacob. Believe me. I want you badly, but if I took you now… it would kill you. - I’m sure it would. I don’t think anyone could take that and live. - If you want to bring me satisfaction, come with me. Let’s go where there will be many who can worship me. - How can you go out like that? Where will you ever find clothes that will cover you? With a simple thought, black leather pants formed around Chad’s legs. The leather was tighter than skin tight, and reminded Jacob of something a superhero might wear in one of those DC comic films. Chad’s immense penis was still evident, snaking down his right leg, and appeared even sexier behind leather than when he was naked. Leather armbands enfolded themselves around Chad’s colossal upper arms, and piercings materialized in both of his nipples. Black thick-soled boots formed on his feet completing the look. - Well? - You look like Tom of Findland’s wet dream. - Perfect. Let’s go. - Let me just put this away. Jacob crossed the room to the gem and detached it from where it sat. Still clear, the crystal now resembled the Hope Diamond he had seen once on holiday with his family. Moving to his desk, he released the bottom drawer and placed it back in the metal coffee can it had been shipped to him in. When he was finished, Jacob looked at his best friend, once again taking in Chad’s complete form. - Thinking about it now…I don’t know how you are ever going to get out of this building without destroying it. - Come here and grab onto my arm. Jacob did as he was told, and unexpectedly felt himself and Chad both evaporating into vapor. His consciousness still existed, but his form was totally gone. Declan Lease grabbed the Uber driver by the back of the head and demanded he drive faster. If he had been this worm, he would have pulled over and insisted Declan leave his car at once. To frightened to do anything but what he was told, the driver proceeded to his destination. Declan had been sitting at the airport terminal, impatiently waiting for his late flight to board. Something was apparently wrong with one of the lavatories, and this was a cause to inconvenience him even further. Determined not to waste any further time, he removed his laptop from his bag and began to skim the presentation Jacob had put together for him. As he read, Declan had to confess that it was good, though he would slit his own through before saying a word to Jacob. When he had first hired Jacob for his department, he had gone out with him and several colleagues for drinks, and found himself attracted, even charmed by the manner of the diminutive man. That night he had gone to one of the baths and face-fucked a twink boy that reminded him of Jacob until he was satisfied. Fourty-six, divorced, and with two useless sons, Declan would never reveal his desire for men, so his craving for Jacob turned to animosity. Not a day went by that he didn’t belittle him in one way or the other. At least he paid attention to him. Most men walked right by Jacob without even seeing him. As he flipped through the PowerPoint presentation, Declan noticed that some of the slides didn’t match up with the rest. Reading through these slides that were placed by accident in the middle of his presentation, it appeared that Jacob was analyzing a gem Elliot had discovered on his dig in Greece. Anger began to spew within Declan as he realized he would have to delete this information himself and reformat the presentation himself. The talk was tomorrow afternoon and he landed in New York tomorrow morning. He flipped through several other slides with notes on this gem when he came upon a video link. Without even pressing it, the link started playing. On the small screen, Jacob saw an extremely handsome and muscular man standing before the gem that had been described in Jacob’s notes. Offscreen a switch was pulled, and a beam of light went through the gem and into the man. The video jumped time, but what he saw made Declan lean forward and look at the screen closer. The man was standing directly in front of Jacob, and he was growing taller, broader, and hairier. The man was evolving right in front of his eyes. Just as Declan was beginning to get aroused, the video ended. Declan’s heart began to race as he questioned what Jacob had discovered. He flipped back through the presentation to read the notes again, but Declan realized that the every slide with information on the gem was now missing. Rapidly he returned to the slide with the video on it, and that too was gone. All that was left was the perfect presentation Jacob had put together for his meeting. Sitting in his chair, his pants straining against his errection, Declan began to contemplate what was going on. He had always prided himself on keeping fit, maintaining the rugby physique he had formed at university. Sure there may be a little more padding then he would have desired, maybe he had more of what they called a ‘Dad’s Body’ then he liked, maybe his brown hair had more grey in it then before and was thinning on top, but his age didn’t prevent him from showing off at the gym everyday in front of the younger men. He was even strong then most men his age, had better stamina, and more muscle mass then most of his friends. A doctor friend of his had prescribed a testosterone supplement, not because he needed it, but because he simply wanted it to keep young and virile. Somehow, Declan assumed, this gem had caused that man’s muscles to begin to grow…and if that man had it… Declan wanted it. Declan always got what he wanted. Declan left the terminal just as they were announcing boarding for his plane. He didn’t tell anyone he was leaving, and knew that his absence would more than likely cause the plane to be further delayed, but he didn’t care. All he cared about now was finding Jacob and seeing the gem for himself. He hardly remembered his journey to where Uber picked up. He was thinking of only one thing and one thing only…power. As Declan sat in the Uber craving for it to go faster, a message arrived to his Whats App. Grabing his phone from his trousers, Declan saw that it was from Jacob. What was Jacob doing sending him a message? How did he even get his number? Declan opened the message, and saw that it was a gif. Tapping on it, the image came to life. It was the same muscular man, now massively huge. A snake-like tongue was emerging from his mouth and he was fucking Jacob’s ass with it. Once again, as quickly as it played, the gif and message disappeared. What game was Jacob playing with him? Was he laughing at him… gaining everything he himself wanted? This was the moment that Declan grabbed the driver by the back of the head and yelled for him to drive faster. Declan jumped from the car and ran to the door of the dark building. It was locked, but thankfully, he had his set of keys. He had no need to worry about an alarm, as every thief in the vicinity knew that there wasn’t anything worth steeling in the century old building. An alarm had been placed, and the signs and bells were attached to the building, but there was no code and no panel on which to set it. Fumbling for a moment to find the keyhole in the dark, Declan threw the lock and swung open the door. He was climbing the stairs as the door closed behind him and the lock turned on its own. Scarcely out of breath, Declan made it to the laboratory on the fourth floor. He swung open the door and stepped inside, ready to confront Jared and his friend, but the room was eerily empty. Using the flashlight on his phone, Declan walked to the apparatus that had once held the gem and noticed that it was gone. Of course, that prick would hide it away, the thought. He knows what he possesses and doesn’t want to loose it. Now…if I were he… where would I put it? Would I take it home with me? No… it might get stolen on the way. It was safer to leave it here… but where? Declan turned around and around the room to figure out where to begin when one word entered his head: - Desk. Declan stopped and heeded what he had heard as if it has simply been a thought that had come to him. He moved quickly to the desk on the right of the room and began go through the drawers. Swiftly his hands moved discarded objects around the desk drawers until he heard an odd sound coming form inside an old Greek coffee can. Shaking as he lifted the can out of the bottom drawer, he removed the plastic lid and beheld the gem. It was clear as glass and simply beautiful. Slowly he placed his hand in the can and caressed it. The moment his hand touched the stone, it turned a dark ruby red and then black. Declan smiled as his pants tented again. Carrying the gem in his hand, he placed it in the apparatus he had seen on the film. He then walked over to a computer like surface where there were an odd amount of switches and knobs. Flipping one switch and then another, Declan powered up the laser. In an instant, a beam was shooting through the gem and into a spot on the opposite side of the room. Declan grinned. He first removed his overcoat and jacket, then his tie and shirt. One by one, he threw these items onto the floor until his hairy bare chest flickered in the light. Predicting the changes that were about to transpire, Declan proceeded to remove his shoes, his belt, his trousers, and then his socks. Proudly he stood in his black briefs, his thick penis slowly leaking, heralding his eagerness. With one quick move, he removed the briefs and walked slowly toward the beam. My world changes today, he thought as he moved his entire body into the path of the beam. The moment it hit him, his mind exploded into a thousand points of light and sound. He still existed on the corporeal plane, but he now could see all that had been concealed before. His grin grew larger as he felt thousands of fingers glide over his body, caressing him and welcoming him home. With his newfound sight, he detected that the beam itself was not merely ruby red, but red mixed with specks of black. He stretched out his hand to the beam and the light wash over it like a river of water. He moved himself so the beam was hitting directly onto his penis… the source of his own power. He felt so good… so alive. This is why he had been born. This was why he existed. Declan laughed aloud in the room and it seemed to echo, bouncing off the walls. What now, he thought? What happens next? He felt so good he never wanted it to end, but he also desired more. He called out to no one in particular. - What happens next? What do I need to do? Declan stood directly in the beam, being caressed by its brilliance when it went from red to fiery white. He shielded his eyes for an instant due to the overwhelming power coming from the gem. A voice rang out loudly in his head. - I called and you answered. Very good. - Who are you? - Call me Asarualimnunna. - Asarualimnunna. Who are you? - You’re new master. Declan grinned broadly. - We’ll see about that. - You wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t for me. I have been controlling your path for the past two hours. I believe that makes me the master and you the dog. - Why did you call me? Why send me all of those hints? - We have a bargain to make. - A bargain? - I can offer you what you yearn for, and you will give me what I need. - Like selling my soul? - Your soul is long gone, my friend. - I know. I’ve always been aware of that. I never needed it anyway. - Good. Now…tell me. What are you? Deep down… what are you? Images flooded Declans mind. He saw himself slap his wife when he discovered that she had cheated on him even after he had deceived her on dozens of occasions. He saw himself pounding the asses of faceless men, each one or no significance or meaning to him. He them saw himself belittling hundreds of individuals from wait-staff to friends, to his very own parents. He saw himself climbing the ladder of success and not caring anything for those he left behind. - You show me exactly what I know I am. - Say it. - I’m power. Unbridled power. - Exactly. And will you be my soldier, Power? - I’m no ones soldier. - Good. My warrior then? - I want to lead. I want to control. Give me the strength of hundreds of barbarians. That is who I am. - I have that and more within my grasp to give. Look deep within yourself and tell me what you are. - I’m Power. I’m Annihilation. I’m Plunder. NO! I know exactly what I am. Yes. I am Chaos. - Say it!! - I’m the God of Chaos. - So you are. The power of the beam became stronger as Declan felt it filling him up. It’s happening he though. I’m about to change. I am the God of Chaos. It’s time I took my rightful place. A cracking sound was heard in Declan’s ears. He looked down to where it was coming from, and saw his hands growing before his eyes. - Yes! He shouted. Both of his hands grew wider and longer, thicker and stronger. He placed his hands directly in the beam and watched the process speed up. - Give it all to me, Asarualimnunna. Give me every bit of your power. His hands continued to get larger before him. They were the strongest, most masculine hands he had ever seen. Black hair was sprouting on them and traveling up his fore arms, which were also growing and thickening. Declan willed the beam to inject more power into his arms, and he could feel himself pulling it from the source like a boy sucking a milkshake threw a straw. - Accept what I am giving you, mortal! Take only what I give! - You called me for a reason. Give it to me! I demand you give me it all!! Declan pulled harder, and suddenly the beam became thicker, filled with more light. Asarualimnunna fought to partially close the doorway between the two worlds, but this mortal was proving himself to be even stronger than he suspected. The two were in a battle of wills. Declan walked slowly toward the source of the light… the source of the power, the gem. His arms were exploding in size. Bigger and bigger they grew, veiny and thick with hair. His arms had surpassed the size of every pro body builder and every Mr. Olympia. - Give it to me, Asarualimnunna! I demand it! All of it is mine. Declan reached for the gem and the realms blew apart. Cracks appeared in each realm from the seventh to the 24th. Power flowed wildly out of the realms and into Declan. Fire washed over the human’s body as he screamed out. It was suddenly too much. What had he done? What was he becoming? Asarualimnunna tried to shut the cracks, but as one closed another ripped open. The will of this mortal was too strong. Soon all of the power of realm 24 fell… then 23… then 22. He was slowly draining all power from each existence. Declan looked down at his glowing body and saw that his torso was stretching taller and taller. He held the glowing gem in his hands as it deposited all of its power into him. His pecs burst with power, quickly gaining hundreds of pounds in a minute. Still he continued to stretch taller, his chest getting wider and wider. Asarualimnunna watched as Declan’s super human drain on the power of every realm continued. He had received the power of five so far and was eating his sixth. Chad had only received a fraction of this power when it had been given to him. Chaos did indeed stand before Asarualimnunna. As he feared his new creation, he couldn’t wait to see what it would bring. The man called Declan could no longer see over his powerful chest, but with his hands he felt it getting thicker and hairier. His abs were become like 4 inch plates of metal. A human could hide their entire arm within the crevices of his abs and not be able to see it. He gloried in what he was becoming. He welcomed it. Wishing to bring on more change faster, Declan he pulled harder, and more power entered his body. Near where his Adonis belt was growing grander and deeper, two small mounds began to erupt. Chaos moved his hands down to them, and felt the round hairy protrusions. Without realizing it, thick dark hair had covered the entire lower half of his body, and it was getting thicker. He turned around and saw his perfect ass and part of his back was entirely covered with the long stiff black hair. He had never been a fan of hair before, preferring to keep most of his body hairless, but now he welcomed the growth. He fingered his hole, and even that was filling with hair. With his hands, he felt his crotch and discovered that too was covered with an unusual amount of hair. He wanted to see over his pecs, but they continued to gain size and mass, nearly too heavy for his body to carry. Understanding that the evolution was swiftly moving out of control, Declan felt the protrusions began to get larger, and underneath something was beginning to stir and trying to get out. - What are you doing to me? What are you turning me into? - I am doing nothing, Chaos. This is all your desire. As soon as Asarualimnunna spoke these words, the mortal that had once been known as Declan knew it was true. He released all fear, all humanity, and allowed the powerful change to wash over him. Chaos shrieked an inhuman scream as two large stallion hooves emerged from the mounds. Thick black legs pushed their way further out, growing longer and more commanding than any Earth-born horse. Chaos grabbed onto the legs and felt that they were indeed his. A second inhuman screech emerged from his mouth, this time deeper and louder, as his human back broke, repositioning him onto his new torso. Chaos fell to the ground as his lower half grew grander, lengthier, and far superior to any stallion ever created. He was wracked with pain, but still he pulled on the power source. More words were being shattered to create this new creature. Thousands of souls died to give birth to it. Asarualimnunna watched as world after world was snuffed out. Chaos’s original human legs reformed themselves into the thick hind legs of a massive stallion. The beast he was becoming could easily hold twelve men on its back and still have room, he was so large, and still he continued to grow. Chaos stood on his four legs and saw that he was nearing the ceiling of the laboratory. Every muscle in his body screamed from the influx of power, but still he desired more. Quicker, more power poured from the gem into Chaos’ body causing his penis to elongate and grow. Thicker and longer, the phallus emerged from its thick hair covered sheath. No longer able to feel it with his own hands, he swiftly moved it in and out of the sheath causing pleasure filled friction. Make me more virile than any before me, he willed the power. Make my penis thicker, and longer till nearly nothing can take it. He thought the words and they rang true. His penis grew in size, massive veins feeding its magnificence. His testicles grew along with his cock sending even more sensations coursing through his body. Chaos lifted himself onto his hind legs, and then slammed his front two legs to the floor, forming a large crack. He could run for days now without getting tired. These four legs could leap over houses. His cock could pierce brick walls. He was the epitome of power… but now he wanted more. He wanted the world to fear him. With true power came fear… and Chaos wanted it all. Chaos’ will drew on the gem. His lats began to grow wider, thicker and larger then ever before. His arms were pushed away from his sides as his lats began to defy any source of known anatomy, and still they grew. He forced his arms to grown longer and broader, keeping in proportion to his inhuman lateral muscles. Chaos drew on the gem further and his back widened even more. The world will fear me he thought as he drew the power of the destruction of the realms into him. The world will cower in my presence… Two large black wings emerged from Chaos’ lats. Veins crisscrossed the surface and they extended getting lengthier and fuller. Far from being birdwings, they would remind the casual viewer of large bat wings, but even more powerful then that. That was merely a human comparison, and Chaos’ defied all comparisons. Nearly there, Chaos thought, as he pulled further power from the source. On the dock where a tail had never formed, a mass of muscle, tissue, and veins emerged. Thick and twisted, the mound lengthened further and further, resembling what one might have thought of as a half formed penis. Drool fell from Chaos’ mouth as he forced the newly grown appendage to continue to extend and thicken. Chaos enhanced the muscles in his magnificent glutes, adding hundreds more pounds, as the new appendage became nearly too substantial to hold up. Still it continued to elongate and stiffen, becoming harder and sharper as it grew. I can do this, Chaos thought as more power was thrust through the source into his growing appendage. Ultimately, it began to curve forward over Chaos’ back, become a colossal venomous scorpion singer. Beautiful was all Chaos could think, as he flipped his new extremity, and struck it into the floor, creating a three foot crater. Nearly perfect, Chaos’ thought and laughing at the creature he was building for himself. Drawing again on his own fantasies of what he always wished to be, Chaos pulled in more power and destroyed another realm. With this, his head began to grow in proportion to his massive body, and his chin became squared with a deep cleft in it. Thick black horsehair grew on his upper lip and around his mouth forming a perfectly groomed goatee. Closing his eyes and emitting a guttural moan of pain and pleasure, two mounds erupted from either side of his forehead. Pushing with all his might, two massive bull horns emerged, shiny and black, but with tiny specks of red in them. Each horn stretched up and to the right, twisting from their thick roots. Chaos’ neck sprouted denser with more muscle to enable him to hold the practically one hundred pound each horns that propagated from his cranium. Majestically lifting his head, he gouged out a enormous hole in the ceiling, permitting him further room for evolution. Standing over fifteen feet tall, Chaos posed a colossally erotic yet malevolent figure. His monumental wings extended nearly the length of the room, and his tail, when protracted, nearly doubled him in length. The black hair of his horse body traveled up over his cobble stone abs, and onto his meaty pecs. I am nearly perfect, he thought. Chaos opened his mouth wide in what resembled a yawn, but a cracking sound revealed he was breaking his own jaw to make it slightly longer. Baring his teeth, two large canines emerged, lengthening from their source into snake fangs. Not to be outdone by the memory of Jacob’s muscular friend, he stretched his own tongue out, augmentation it further. When it stretched two feet from his mouth, his mere will ripped the tip in two, creating a snake-like tongue. Yes. Now I am perfection, he thought. - Gaze upon my form, Asarualimnunna! Look what I have created! - Give me what you owe! Chaos’ penis quickly hardened, as a feeling of uncontrollable horniness filled him. From the end of the room, another male Centaur emerged. This new figure was not as large as Chaos, but still quite muscular and blonde. The creature walked up to Chaos and began to caress his massive pecs, playing with both nipples. Unable to control his animal lust, Chaos grabbed the other Centaur and began to kiss him deeply. Suddenly, and with all of the strength of his upper body, he forced the male around till he was in position to mount. With one graceful gesture, Chaos mounted the second Centaur and impaled him balls deep with his five foot penis. The blonde Centaur screamed out as he felt Chaos forcefully enter him, and tried to pull away, but he was no match for his strength and power. Chaos pounded the other Centaur’s ass harder and harder till he neared completion. In the final moment before orgasm, just when he began shooting his seed into the other’s ass, he dug his razor sharp teeth into the blonde Centaur’s neck. The poison traveling from Chaos’ teeth destroyed every cell in the others body, quickly reducing him to dust at his hooves. Seeing how easily he could destroy, Chaos shot more, destroying the wall into the sixth realm. Still cumming, Chaos destroyed the room around him. Flicking his scorpion tail, he reduced the apparatus to rubble, and with one powerful flick of his massive fists, destroyed the console that powered the laser. None will come after me, he thought. I am complete and ultimate power. - The humans will never accept you in this form. - They will be forced to submit to my will. - In this form you will never be worshipped like the other… the first of my creations. - I am my own creator!! I fashioned myself! - Let them come to you, then reveal your true form, like any other conqueror would. Chaos knew Asarualimnunna was right. With a thought, he went through one final transformation. Two of his thick horse legs evaporated as the other two became thick muscular legs covered by jet-black jean material. His large penis traveled down his left leg and sat just above his knee, always erotically visible. His hooves became size 18 length knee-high riding boots. His upper torso reassembled itself back into human form, yet maintained a 34” waist and 67” chest. His wings folded down into a long black top coat, and a simple black tshirt stretched over his massive chest. His horns laid down and became long black hair which fell to his shoulders. His tail retreated back into the curve right above his perfect ass. Only the venomous tip remained visible, now covered by his jeans. The canines retracted, but remained razor sharp and venom filled. The tongue he kept as it was. Chaos’ visage now resembled the soul that had always grown inside of him. Standing seven feet tall and weighing over a thousand pounds of muscle, he was power mixed with distinction. - Better. Good boy. Chaos smiled when he heard Asarualimnunna’s voice. Walking over to where the clear gem sat on the floor among destruction, he picked it up and held it in his hand. With no mere effort than what it might take to crinkle a sheet of paper, Chaos closed his massive hand around it, reducing it to dust. Letting the dust fall to the floor, Chaos called out. - Enjoy your prison in the sixth realm, Asarualimnunna! Now, the first thin he need to accomplish was to find Jacob’s friend have him submit to him. Then he would gather worshipers. Soon he would control this whole world. Reducing himself to mist, he walked through the wall and disappeared. Asarualimnunna regarded the retreating figure. Enjoy your prison, my friend. Though not in physical form, Asarualimnunna could still feel the pain where Chaos had taken him, and then the area of his neck where he had bit into him. It had all proven necessary as he examined the sixth realm. The seventh and eighth were still intact, but the others leading up to the 24th had been drained and destroyed to create Chaos. Yes, he had underestimated the human’s power mad will, but that would never happen again. With a pulse from his consciousness, the room reassembled itself, looking as if nothing had taken place minutes before. From the floor, the power reformed into the clear crystal. With one final pulse, Asarualimnunna called out to the next who would succeed in destroying the wall between the sixth and fifth realm. Soon… very soon… he would be free.
  20. Hi everyone! Welcome to Chapter Three. This chapter came about a few days ago as I was working out with a friend of mine and we talked about body dysmorphic issues we both have with out bodies, and how we both see ourselves as the fat kids we used to be. I haven't been fat for a long time now... but I have trouble not thinking of myself that way. The transformation sequence in this chapter comes from what my friend said he would evolve into if he had to become what he really was deep down inside. I think he enjoyed telling me about it too much!! Enjoy!!!! The Test Chapter Three: Destruction Chad and Jacob emerged from the ether outside Chariots in Vauxhall. Jacob had never been to a gay sauna before, but as he gazed upward toward his friend, he could see that Chad was practically vibrating with excitement. - Can you feel it? Each man in there is calling out to me. As each one experiences lust, desire, orgasm, or experiences any form of sexual stimulation, it is like a call out to my soul. I can hardly control myself. It is taking every ounce of strength I have not to take you right here, Jacob. I need to be among them. Chad walked away from Jacob and approached the door. Without even touching it, the door swung open, and he stepped inside. Jacob ran after him, nervous to be alone. William who had passed out towels and charged the entrance fee at Chariots for seven years was bored with it all. He had seen everything and there were no surprises… that was until the wind blew the door open, and the man in skin tight leather pants strode in. He had to bend down to get his muscle mass through the door. It also looked as if the door suddenly stretched itself to allow the man into the room, but no doubt that illusion was only due to the sudden heat that filled the room. William was instantly hard… something that hadn’t happened in 24 years, and he waved the man through without asking either he or his small friend for the 20 pound entry fee. He must have been so enraptured by the mere sight of this God standing in his presence that as he walked away into the next room, it seemed as if the leather pants disintegrated from his body, and he was totally naked. I definitely need to get my eyesight checked, William thought as the man’s perfect ass and back disappeared from sight. William placed his hand on his erection, the hardest it had been since he was 15. Waves of intense horniness passed over him, and he could barely think straight. Fuck it, he thought as he got up from his stool, and followed the man in. He needed to be with him… worship him like the God he obviously was. The sound of sex was everywhere as Jacob and Chat entered the main room of the spa. Fog filled the air and the smell of poppers came from every directions. There appeared to be twenty men in the room. Some were fucking, some were observing, some were masturbating, and others were simply talking to each other while stroking their cocks. Chad observed his disciples with pride. With one thought, Chad closed his eyes and released his scent into every molecule of air. It traveled quickly throughout the room reaching each and every man. Silence quickly overtook it. One by one, each man slowly stopped whatever they were doing and walked over to Chad. At first, they only stared, afraid to touch him. Filled with his own uncontrollable desires, Jacob moved next to his friend and began to lick and clean the deep grooves between his abs. As if Jacob had singlehandedly broken the damn, every man began to touch Chad, caress him, lick him, kiss him, and even fuck him. Soon Chad was brought to the floor by the men so they could better pleasure him. Sill not satisfied, Chad called out for more worshipers. From miles away, men who were straight, gay, and questioning stopped what they were doing and made their way to Chariots. Three blocks away the local gay theatre company stopped performing their production of Beautiful Thing when nearly every member of the audience (five lesbians remained in their seats) stood up and left the auditorium with the group desire to worship Chad. Even the cast walked away from the stage and followed the audience to Chariots. Within one hour of Chad being there, hundreds of men filled the room. They each took turns fucking Chad and even trying to be fucked by him. A few dedicated fisters succeeding in having him slightly enter them, and were rewarded with the most intense orgasms they had ever had. Every inch of Chad was covered with men pleasing him. Soon he could not hold back, and he began to spray the populace with his seed. Each man took in as much as they could, enjoying the sweet ambrosia that flowed from his loins. Momentarily awaken from his sexual haze, Jacob could hear each man emanating a sound from deep within their souls. It was a word. - Eros! Eros! Eros! - Why are they saying that? - They know that is my name. - I thought it was Chad. - Chad was my human name. Eros is now the name I possess. A wave of sadness filled Jacob. He suddenly realized his friend was gone to him. Chad had never really needed him, but there had been a certain bond between them that had seemed special. Now that he was a God, Chad, or rather Eros, needed nobody. The God of Sex and Lust didn’t need a human wingman or hanger-on. Jacob began to separate himself from the group and walk away. Noticing his friend was gone, Chad turned and with his powerful hand, picked Jacob up and deposited him onto his massive chest. - You can still call me Chad. I’d like that. As hundreds of men brought pleasure to his body, Chad moved his large head toward Jacob. Without any supernatural influence, both men began to kiss… softly at first, and then filled with more passion. It was the best sensation either had ever felt, and Chad began to cum again. ************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************ Chaos materialized outside the lab building close to the Jeep Jacob had driven to his house. How long ago that time seemed, and how pathetic his life had been then. He had been a man pretending to be a God… yet here he was… a God disguising himself as a man. He breathed in deeply and attempted to get the whereabouts of the one he could only describe as his ‘new-formed brother.’ As he attempted to locate he and Jacob, a psychic punch threw him backward onto the pavement. Something powerful was blocking him from learning their location. Sparks of lightening shot from his eyes. His desire was to kill every human in his path with one blow… but he attempted to control his craving. There must be another way. Chaos stood up, dusted himself off, and moved closer to the Jeep. Taking a deep breath, he took in its scent. From the sensory explosion in his mind, he knew this was indeed his brother’s vehicle. He could smell human sweat mixed with cologne mixed with sex coming from the machine. Images of the many men his new-formed brother had fucked flooded his mind, and Chaos grew angry. How easily this man had lived his human gay life. Men had fallen at his feet, and he took them for granted. He took is existence for granted. Simply out of spite, Chaos reached out to his ex-wire and caused her to stumble and injure her back. Chaos grinned as he saw this occur in his mind. She was the one who had idiotically gotten pregnant. She was the one that had demanded a second child. She was the one who had entrapped him in a marriage and life he couldn’t stand. Anger bubbled inside of him again, and he threw is ex into a second contraction of pain. He clenched his fist tight as he continued the agonizing pain pulsating through her body. When he felt she could handle no more, he continued for another minute before setting her free. Returning to the Jeep, Chaos flicked his forked tongue at it, receiving tiny chemical molecules of information. In moments, he knew the exact location his brother had been in prior to arriving at the lab. A gym. Of course it was. The hunt was on. Now the fun could begin. Dark mist swirled around the figure of Chaos, and he disappeared. ************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************ Adrian Brooks shut off the foyer lights and turned the lock in the gym door. What had once been a massive old warehouse with immensely tall ceilings had been converted three years ago into a gym that catered to casual gym goers and muscle heads alike. Admiring the empty gym club, he admitted that this was his favorite time of the day. This was when he had the place and all of its machines all to himself, and he could work out in peace. All day he sat behind the desk welcoming patrons, answering questions, making smoothies, and cleaning white towels. The next two hours he had, working out on his own always made up for the prior eight. Adrian was a self-proclaimed gym rat, and he took no offence when people told him that he had only one real love: his body. It was a true. He took better care of his body then anyone he knew, and would rather work out then go to a pub any night. He hadn’t always been this way. Adrian had been a fat child, unhealthily attracted to chips and Coke over veg and water. Believing she was showering love on her only child, Adrian’s mother overfed him every chance she could. By fifteen, Adrian was severely overweight, had several health conditions including chronic anxiety, was bullied at school, and hand the lowest of self-esteems. One day in July two years ago, despising that he needed to hide his body behind baggy track pants and sweatshirts and couldn’t wear the shorts and skinny jeans he saw other men sporting, he decided to take his life into his hands. He began cooking his own healthy food, jogging little by little every day, and began reading up on current health and nutrition. In October of that same year, after loosing more than four stone, Adrian took his first step into a gym. With money he had saved from birthday’s and Christmases, he hired a personal trainer to show him the ropes. In no time at all he saw the faint outline of muscles replacing the fat that had once possessed his body. In a year and a half, Adrian was half the size he had been, proudly showing off his newborn pecs and biceps, and wearing the tightest clothes possible. When the front desk job at the gym became available, he jumped at it. The job meant working out for free and spending all of his time in a place he thought of as his second home. Now at age 20, Adrian stood before the mirror and flexed. He had come a long way, but still there was room for improvement. Removing his T-shirt, he focused on each muscle group, flexing in the mirror, and then judging and debating what he needed to do next to make them larger and more prominent. He knew he needed to shave his chest again. The light brown hair that coated his pecs and flowed down over his abs matched the hair on his head and stubble that had risen on his face today. Now that the gym was empty, he could do the one thing he had fallen in love with doing: working out in only a jock strap. Lifting without any clothes on allowed him to easily tune his mind with his body when he could clearly see the pump he was getting. When he opened his own gym one day, he would encourage this. Of course, it also sexual aroused him, but this was beside the point. Anything to do with muscle turned him on. He lived his life for muscle morning, noon, and night, and nothing would stop that. Adrian stacked the plates on the sleeves of the bar and began his set of bench presses with a cool 175. He completed 20 reps with this, and returned the bar to the catcher. He stood up and wet to load 25 more on each side when the lights in the gym began to flicker and go out. The emergency lights turned on, and the room was slightly illuminated, but mostly bathed in shadows. The temperature in the gym appeared to Adrian to also be rising, and he wondered if something was wrong with the Shoreditch powergrid. Beads of sweat began to emerge on his forehead and upper lip, so he reached for his towel and dried himself off. As he turned, he could see what appeared to be the air on his right ripple and bend. What could only be dismissed as an optical illusion or the sudden rise in temperature, Adrian leaned down and reached for his water bottle to cool off. - Could you be of some assistance? Adrian spit out some of his water, and nearly jumped out of his skin when he heard the man speak. Looking to the shadows that bathed most of the space, he saw a man clothed all in black standing halfway across the room. - I’m sorry, mate. We’re closed. Adrian wanted to ask the man how he had gotten into the building, but he couldn’t help admiring the muscular physique he had. The man standing in front of him was simply immense with a size, that was practically unheard of. Most certainly a professional body builder, he thought, and a friend of the owner. He no doubt had his own key. That’s how he got in. Damn his size was monstrous. - I was just finishing locking up and going home myself. Thought I would get a quick chest workout in, but honestly, I’m knackered. I really should be getting home. Do you often work out here? I’ve been coming here for two years, but only started working here about six months ago. Adrian stopped talking because he knew he was just blathering on. The man dressed all in black simple stared at him and smiled. - No. I’ve never been here before. Though I doubt the equipment here could give me the pump I require. The man bounced his pecs for Adrian causing him to get slightly hard in his jock. Slowly the man walked closer to where Adrian was sitting, touching pieces of equipment as he passed. Each piece he touched suddenly rusted before Adrian’s eyes, and collapsed into a pile of dust on the floor. In shock, it took Adrian nearly twenty seconds of seeing this before he moved to run in the opposite direction. As he hoisted himself up to run into the locker room, his arms supernaturally turned completely to rubber, stretched, and distorted themselves around the bench press machine, tying themselves in a tight knot and forcing him to lie still on the bench. Although his arms were totally made of rubber now, the pain he could feel was agonizing, and any movement he made instigated the torment to rise. Closer and closer the man came until he stood right before Adrian. - You’re going to help me, aren’t you… little man? - What do you want? - Tell me who this is. The image of Chad developed in the mirror in front of Adrian. - That’s Chad. Chad Mitchell. - More. - He’s a trainer here. I think he’s worked here for a year now. - More. - I don’t really know any more. I swear. I don’t really know him. Chaos grinned and sat himself down on the bench as close to Adrian as the massive man could. With one figure, he began to stroke Adrians chest. For a moment Adrian was afraid he was going to touch him and he would disintegrate like the machines, but nothing happened. - More. - Ummm… he’s not a bad guy… he can be a bit of a jerk… kind of full of himself. - And have you ever seen this man? An image of Jacob took Chad’s place. - Yeah. That’s Jacob something or other. I don’t remember. They work out together. - Right. Chaos took his nail and began to run it over Adrian’s nipple. - And where do you think I could find Chad Mitchell. - I have no clue. I really don’t. I’m sorry. I really want to help, but he left hours ago. Chaos started flicking Adrian’s right nipple. - Hours ago? How many hours. - I don’t remember…it’s what… 9 now? I think he left at 5 or 6 Chaos continued to flick and play with Adrian’s right nipple. With lightening speed, Chaos squeezed his nipple tight sending shockwaves through Adrian. When he let go, milk abruptly started to pour from it. Chaos leaned over, and with his snake-like tongue lapped it up. - That is your fear leaking out of you… and it tastes delicious. - I want to help… please! Maybe he’s at XXL. He talks about going there a lot. Chaos grabbed the left nipple and proceeded to squeeze that one as well. Like the other, milk began to flow. Like a thirsty animal, Chaos continued to lap up the milk, his tongue burning Adrian as it touched his skin. - Please, God!! Please help me!! Chaos looked Adrian in the eyes and laughed. - The God you call on has abandoned you. Only Chaos remains. - Let me look in the files to find his address. I’m sure it has to be there. - Truthfully… the thought of my brother tires me at the moment. I’m suddenly much more engrossed in you at the moment. You taste so marvelous. You want to play some more with me… don’t you? Chaos rose to his feet and stood before Adrian. Mist whirled around the lowermost half of Chaos, and his black jeans and boots evaporated and in their place were two muscular horse legs and the most enormous hooves Adrian had ever seen. Chaos grabbed onto the hairy shaft that extended down the middle of his legs and began to stroke it, causing what was inside to elongate and harden. From within the shaft, Adrian could see a ginormous horse cock begin to emerge. - It’s time to play, Adrian. It’s time for you to play with Chaos. Without knowing how it happened, Adrian found the bench that had been supporting him had disappeared, and he was naked, and his arms were now tied to a metal rack, bending him over, ready for Chaos to fuck. An invisible finger began to play with Adrian’s hole, forcefully trying to open him up further. - Please, don’t! Please! I’ll do anything to help you! Anything!! Chaos stopped, frozen in place. He tried to lift his feet from the ground but found that he couldn’t. Even with all his strength and might, Chaos found himself immobile. Mist wrapped itself around his legs, and he was once again clothed in his tight black jeans and knee-high boots. Chaos screamed into the shadows of the empty room: - Who’s doing this? His scorpion tail tore through the ass of his jeans and swung wildly around behind him. Since he was facing away from Chaos, Adrian wasn’t sure what was occurring, but he could hear the loud sound of destruction the tail was making as it swung around, smashing into the mirror and overturning machines. - I have allowed you your little temper tantrums and show of dominance… but not it is my turn to display my power. See how… like a puppet... I control you. At the mere sound of Asarualimnunna’s voice ringing in his head, anger welled up in Chaos. - No one controls me! The tail swung and shattered another of the mirrors. - Quiet!!!! An invisible sword cut through Chaos’ tail, severing it from his body. With a heavy thud, it fell to the floor, twitching as if it were still alive, and then dissolving into a puddle of sludge. - I am your Creator! I control you! I have always controlled you! Say it to me now, or I shall snuff you out of existence. Through gritted teeth, Chaos spoke the dreaded words: - You are my creator. You control me. - Good. I will destroy you, Chaos though. I will destroy you. - Now, as you play with this human, Eros has gained nearly 150 worshipers. In his mind eye, Chaos could see Eros being worshipped from head to toe; each second more joined in the revelry. - You’ve disappointed me, Declan. I had such high hopes for you. Hearing his human name spoken by Asarualimnunna shamed Chaos down to his core… and enraged him. - Let me play the role of Creator then. Let me give you this human to help free you from your prison. Eros is doing nothing to help you. I am here to do your bidding. - Unfortunately, you have proven yourself untrustworthy. - Try me. If I fail you, then be my judge and executioner. Silence. Chaos wondered what Asarualimnunna’s decision would be. He received his answer when Adrian appeared standing in front of him. Adrian wasn’t sure what had happened and what had freed him from being raped by the man in black’s massive horse cock, but whoever did it, he was forever grateful. If only they would take him away from this psychopath. Adrian’s heart beat quickly as he saw the man in Black slowly begin to grow larger and larger, ripping through his clothes. His back snapped right below his Adonis belt as two massive horse legs grew to join the two already standing on the floor. The man’s torso grew longer and harrier, massive horns grew from his head, and a large scorpions tail swung from his hind end. When the transformation was complete, Adrian couldn’t believe what he was standing before. He had never seen something so incredible yet so filled with evil. - Look upon my true form, human. Larger and larger the creature grew until he towered feet above Adrian, his mighty horns nearly impaling the ceiling. - You have been chosen by Asarualimnunna and myself to take your place among the God’s. - Please let me go. - You beg for mercy when all I want to do is free you. I look within you and all I see is sadness. Let me be the father you never had. Let me give you the universe. Let me give you power beyond your wildest dreams. The words echoed in Adrian’s head. He wanted to close his ears so he couldn’t listen to the massive Centaur, but Chaos had a way of entering into his soul. - Tell me what you are. - Please - Tell me what you are. - I’m nothing. - That is not true. Look within yourself and tell me what you are. - I can’t. - Look at what I was. The image of a stern middle-aged man with grey thinning hair and with a half-way decent physique appeared before Adrian in the mirror. This was once the creature that stood before him, thought Adrian. This fairly average looking man was now so imposing, so regal, so god-like. - Simply from looking within, I discovered what I really was, and Chaos was born. Look within yourself. Look. Afraid of what he might see, Adrian looked within and saw himself at 16, fat and lazy. Hating this image, he tried to run from it but it engulfed him until it was all he could see. No, he thought. This isn’t me. Not anymore. As he fought his past, the image began to morph until it became what he was today. - What are you, son? - I’m muscle. - Yes. Look deeper. - I am strength. - Yes!! - I am muscle built upon muscle. - Continue! - I am perfection. I am stronger then any man who has entered this building. I tower over them. - Are you my soldier? - No…. I… I think I’m more. - I know you are… and now you must take your place. Through the many realms of existence, the birthplace of all supremacy began to glow, powering the gem stone. Rays of light shot from the gemstone in the laboratory and into the ether. Chaos felt it enter into his soul. Taking in Adrian as he stood there, Chaos released it through his eyes. The moment the beam hit him, Adrian feared every word he had said. - No! Please! I don’t want this! - You have looked within and admitted what you are. The power now fills you. Adrian felt every inch of his body start to slowly vibrate with a power that came from the God’s. He tried to fight it with all of his mental capacity, but found it harder and harder to concentrate on anything but his body. He was his body. He was muscle. What else did he need to be? Perhaps the man was right… - No!!! - Don’t fight destiny, Adrian! I can feel the power filling you, caressing you, embracing you. - You can’t have me. - I already do. Stop fighting me and become what you were always meant to be. Adrian fell to his knees. The energy that coursed through every cell of his body was quickly raising his temperature. Sweat poured out of every pore. Chaos flicked his tongue and enjoyed the scent emanating from Adrian. Any second now it will begin, he thought with a wicked smile. Any second I will have my first soldier. Adrian screamed out in agony. He opened his eyes but found it difficult to focus. When he closed them, all he saw were the visages of armies of muscular men… each larger then the other. They were calling to him. Join us, they said. Take your place among us. Adrian reached out his hand to touch the herculean image that had appeared in his mind’s eye and discovered that it was him. When the two hands met, his word exploded. The sound of bones shattering filled Chaos’ ears as Adrian cried out. Every bone in his body was cracking and becoming lengthier and denser. His spine began to elongate as both his legs and arms grew further from his core. The bones of his skull cracked and rearranged themselves as the skeleton underneath grew and refined itself. Adrian reached for his face, trying to hold it together, but found it difficult to control his elongating hands. Through the pain, he opened his eyes and gazed at himself in the mirror. He could no longer identify himself from the stretched out creature he saw revealed in the mirror. Minutes before he had only stood 5’6, but now he had to be nearing 6 feet. He tried to stand erect, but his feet were too long… everything about him was too long. Once again, he tried to stand, and found that with time he was able to balance himself. His head rose up past the mirror now and continued his journey. Through his fear, Adrian heard himself giggle. Once he was looked down upon by everyone… now he would stand above them all. He laughed again but was thrown off balance by his own body. He landed on his ass with a thud. Looking at himself in the mirror again it looked as if all of his hard gains had been stretched out over his body forcing him to look like a tall emaciated skeleton. He crawled to the mirror the best he could and looked at himself closer. The heat emanating from his core was slowly tanning his body to a golden brown. If he didn’t look so sickly skinny, he would have thought it was the healthiest he had ever looked in his life. As he continued to examine himself, the stretching stopped, and there was silence. Adrian slowly got to his feet and moved away from the mirror so he could see himself completely. From what he could guess, he had to be nearly 7 feet tall. His face had elongated and thinned drastically, and the nose that had been broken twice by his drunk father had repositioned itself into a perfect Roman configuration. His jaw was sharp and angular, and his lips had a slightly pouty look he had never had before. Due to the massive heat emanating from him, every single hair on his body had fallen out and now lay on the floor… even his eyebrows. His torso was incredibly extended, finishing with the longest and scrawniest legs and arms he had ever seen. Even his penis had elongated. It flopped down in front of him half way to his knees and was as thin as an earthworm. When he grabbed the disgusting thing with his skeletal hand, it could have easily encircled it several times. With terror in his eyes, Adrian looked to the man in Black. - What have you done to me? - Patience, my son. That was only the beginning. Chaos blinked, and the energy flowed from within him again, and into Adrian. Adrian was thrown back slightly, but he maintained his balance as he felt his body getting heavier and heavier with muscle mass. - I’m growing! Adrian relished in the feeling of his muscles multiplying on his body. Larger and thicker each muscle became. No longer did his legs look like sticks, but massive tree trunks with awe inspiring calves and quads. A light dusting of blonde hair began on his legs and spilled lightly up the newly formed cobblestone abs. One by one Adrian’s abs popped out firmer and thicker, the crevices between them growing deeper. Adrian lusted after this perfect six-pack that was appearing on his lower torso, and just when he thought he couldn’t get enough, two more appeared on top. An eight pack!! I can’t believe it, he thought!! His waist caved in deeper giving Adrian the most awe inspiring and physically illogical wasp body. His waist was a mere 32 inches and his chest erupted into a massive 58 inches. Adrian felt up his own chest, loving the pecs that had grown there and the deep crevice that had formed between them. As he touched his nipples, the areoles grew larger, darker, and more sensitive. Adrian’s lats spread out wide from his back, but his arms, which were hard and full, were long enough and in proportion to this incredible form that they still rested down on his sides. His neck became a wonderful column of muscle holding up a beautifully sculptured face. Muscle sculpted his face till it would remind one of a statue created with care by one of the masters. Blonde hair grew out of Adrian’s head, long and full, going down past his shoulders. The final organ to form on this perfect specimen of manly beauty was his penis. It grew thicker with a bulbous head. His pubic hair grew in blond as well, brushing the ball sack, which held two oranges in there, proving to the world how virile he now was. When the growth finally stopped, Adrian stood before the mirror in utter awe. He had never seen such a beautiful manly form as himself. Every inch was pure perfection. There was not a blemish nor a spot nor a mark on any part of his body. Hair grew in all of the “right” places, and every muscle was in impeccable proportion and symmetry. Perfect was all he could think of when he looked at himself. Adrian’s hands couldn’t stop touching every inch of his body. He looked to Chao’s and smiled. The Centaur looked down at him. - What do you think, my son? - I’m perfect. - Yes. - So beautiful… yet so manly. Adrian shook his hair and laughed as it fell around his shoulders. He looked again at the man in black and saw that he was smiling, but there was something dark in his eyes. Was he attracted to my new form, Adrian wondered? Now that he was larger he might be physically able to take the man’s cock, but did he want to? Not wanting to appear ungrateful for what he was given, Adrian approached the Centaur. - Thank you. Thank you so much! - Thank you… father. - Thank you, father. - Are you satisfied? - Yes!! Totally!! - Really? I’m just not sure I am yet. Maybe your pecs need to be bigger. Adrian’s pecs started to swell larger before his eyes. Rounder and fuller they grew. Pound upon pound was added to his pecs until they threatened to block his view of his lower body. - No. That’s not it. Maybe it’s your body hair I don’t like. Blonde hair began to sprout all over Adrian’s chest, getting fuller and bushier. The hair traveled down his abs, coating them but never covering them. - No! That isn’t it either!! Chaos looked deeply into Adrians eyes and smiled a wicked smile. - I know exactly what it is. The magnificently huge Centaur walked behind Adrian, and placed his hands on his shoulders. Gently… almost too gently… he turned Adrian so that he was once again looking at his reflection. - You looked within, but you wouldn’t look deep enough. You looked and saw only what society told you you should be. Just as you tried to build a body the world would love, you created this mask that is still covering the true you. You still want the world to love you, don’t you Adrian? - Of course. - I will teach you something now I learned long ago… the world will never love people like you and I. They despise us. They always have and they always will… until we force them to love us. Think of all of the people that have hurt you. Your father beat you, belittled you, broke your nose several times, and then abandoned you. Your mother’s affection only harmed you, and when bullies attacked you and made fun of you every day at school, what did anyone do? - Nothing. - Exactly. They allowed it to continue. It seemed they even welcomed it. Chaos continued to speak, evenly and intensely, and the words buried themselves deep within Adrian’s soul… slowly forming a bitter fruit there. - Even when you did something for yourself, lost weight, built a new body, did anyone notice? Did anyone really care? - No. - Did your life change for the better? - No A tear fell from Adrian’s right eye. - No. Even here… the place you love more than anywhere else in the world… does anyone really respect you? Treat you as an equal? They watch as you serve them and clean up their mess, but never really see you. People like Chad Mitchell will never really see you, will they? You asked him out once, didn’t you? - Yes. - When you had gathered the courage, convinced yourself that you were his equal, what did he do? - He told me no. He told me I was too young for him. - He laughed at you. Chaos conjured up the image of Adrian asking Chad out for coffee, and it appeared like a movie on the mirror. Chad thanked Adrian, told him he was flattered, but that Adrian was too young for him, that he should ask out someone his own age. Adrian, dejected walked away. Chad watched after him, and then started laughing. “As if!!!” Chad said to the departing figure. “You think you could touch this?!” Chad flexed his bicep in the mirror and licked it. “Fuckin fatties are always lusting after me. Hate it!” The image of Chad froze on the mirror. Tears fell freely from Adrian’s eyes. - They all laugh, Adrian… until you give them a reason not to. Look at me. No one will ever laugh at me again. I looked deep… deep within and I discovered what I was. Let me help you. Let me show you the way. You aren’t this, Adonis, are you? - I want to be. - Of course you do, but for the world it will never be enough. Let them truly see you, Adrian. Let them hear you. Let them fear you. - Yes… yes… They need to see me. - Exactly. - They all need to pay for what they’ve done. - They will, my son. I promise you. Now, look deep within. Is this really you? - No. - Tell me what you see. - Muscle. I am muscle upon muscle. - Yes. - Muscle creating dominance. - Yes. - Muscle creating supremacy! - Yes! - I’m bigger, more immense then anyone! They scream in terror and awe at the sight of me!! - Yes!! - The whole world fears me, for with one word I can bring upon their destruction. - YES!!!! - That is what I am. I am Destruction. Simply saying the word caused Adrian’s voice to fall several octaves, and caused Chaos’ loins to stir. The power build up once again inside of Chaos and shot out of both of his eyes and into Adrian. Knowing that more was needed, Chaos opened his mouth wide, and a beam of light emanated from it into Adrian as well Adrian screamed as all three rays hit him at once. Within moments, he was growing again. His legs exploded in size, becoming so freakishly muscular that he was forced to spread his legs as wide as they could go just so that he could continue standing… and still they continued to pack on muscle. His feet got larger and thicker, and his toes quadrupled in size in order to hold up the immeasurable mass of his legs. When it seemed that they could no longer balance such columns of muscle, they mutated, his immense big toes shifting down and more toward the middle of his feet, creating what could only be described as a massive hybrid of human and gorilla feet, enabling him more room for control and balance, and of course, growth. Just when he thought he couldn’t spread his legs any further, the pelvic bone of the man once known as Adrian split and dislocated, growing and reforming in order for his legs to gain more and more muscle mass. Enormous veins wove themselves over the surface of his legs trying desperately to feed the colossal quads and calves. The creature once known as Adrian felt only relief and pleasure as he let himself go and evolved into his true form. Gone was the Adonis belt as his abs grew bigger, thicker, heavier, and the grooves between them grew deeper. His stomach appeared to distend creating a powerful roid gut, accentuated by an impossibly jaw dropping 15 pack that grew on it. Adrian rubbed the cobblestones of his stomach wishing them greater and more enormous. Even the sight of his stomach must cause fear. Just thinking it caused more freakish abdominal muscles to grow until he possessed an unheard of 18 pack. The creature screamed out as his rib cage cracked and split, quadrupling in size, giving more room for his massive chest to grow… and grow it did. Pound upon pound of muscle deposited itself on his pecs forcing them to become rounder, fuller, and denser. The creature drooled, happy at no longer being able to see his lower half. Bigger, he thought. Make me mightier!!! Lost in the sensation of every muscle in his body growing out of control, Destruction grinned as he had difficulty lifting the heavy arms that were growing nearly as large and as veiny as his legs. With only lust and muscle in mind, he began to massage his pecs with his ginormous hands. As he massaged his pecs, the creature noticed that something was starting to force them slowly upward toward his chin. Moving his hands down, he discovered what felt like two more nipples emerging from the skin under his pecs. Squeezing them, he discovered that they were indeed two new sensitive nipples. With what sounded like an explosion erupting from his chest, another set of massive pecs burst out and formed under the original. Yes, he thought, pinching and rubbing the massive thumb sized nipples on his new pecs. If two are incredible, four are simply amazing!! The two newly grown pecs grew larger in size till Destruction’s torso was forced to begin stretching and growing upward again to form more room. Taller and taller he rose, growing closer to the high ceilings of the gym. He was thankful that this building had such high ceilings, but even more grateful that his body was creating more space to pack on more muscle. Destruction’s lateral muscles grew more gigantic, compelling his mammoth arms away from his side. When he did try to set his arms down against this side, he was not only prevented by his lat span, but by two large lumps that had formed two feet below his arm pits. Trying his best to look in the mirror as it got further away, he saw the lumps getting larger and larger, pulsating with a power from within. The pressure built up underneath them until they finally erupted like two volcanic pimples, forcing out two new colossal arms. Destruction roared as the two additional arms gained size to match their brothers. They were nearly impossible to control at first, moving as if they had a mind of their own, until he found that through some concentration, he was finally able to manipulate them himself. Still he continued to grow taller and more muscular. Never had Chaos seen such a specimen as this manifestation of all of the anger the man once called Adrian had held down for so long. Dark brown hair erupted all over Destruction’s body, coating his arms, legs, and chest in a thick carpet. The hair on his head turned a dark brown, and a thick beard began to grown on his face becoming fuller by the minute. Standing nearly 13 feet tall, Destruction continued to grow. The world would definitely see him now. The world would quake at his massive feet. As if fuelled further by this new found anger that had been released inside of him, Destruction continued to transform. An angry ripping sound came from Destructions body as foot long razor sharp horns angrily erupted from his elbows and his shoulder blades. Raising all four of his might hands in front of him as best he could, Destruction laughed as one by one he made a tight fist, and ten inch horns began to protrude and curve from each of his upper knuckles. With his two upper arms, he easily dragged the horns of his hands across the ceiling ripping it apart. Material fell around him, but this only caused Destruction to laugh, his voice now so deep that it sounded more like an unearthly grumble. Destruction roared again, his mouth growing larger as he did. Two more rows of sharp pointed teeth forced their way through his gums behind his original teeth, creating a terrifying shark-like mouth. Exuding so much heat from his own transformation, sweat began to pour down Destruction’s brown onto his face and chest. The burning of the salt water started to irritate his eyes, so to the best of his ability, he tried to brush it away, but he found it impossible to even touch his eyes with his bloated muscular arms. The more he tried to wipe the sweat away, the more appeared to fall. Chaos watched as the colossus tried in vain to stop the odd flow of sweat. Soon though, he realized it was not simply sweat, but appeared as if Destruction’s own flesh from his forehead was turning to liquid and pouring down his face and puddling around his eyes. The liquid soon started to solidify, and like clay, began building a wall in front of his eyes. - What’s happening to me??!! Stop this now! - I’m sorry, but it’s all simply out of my control. The flesh continued to flow, building up more and more in front of his eyes until it finally covered them completely. The creature, now blinded, roared and stomped around the room causing devastation all around him. Loosing his balance, the colossus fell to the floor. Chaos watched as the flesh smoothed itself out on his forehead until it looked as if he eyes had never been there at all. - It burns! It burns!! A primal roar came from deep within Destruction as his brow ridge distended further causing an oddly masculine Neanderthal look to overtook Destructions face. The skin below the ridge began to bubble and flex, and with a loud rip, one massive red eye opened in the middle of his forehead. Arching his back, Destruction roared again. Chaos watched with excitement as the four massive nipples ripped open as well creating four more additional red eyes. - Look upon me!! Look at what I am becoming!! Destruction got to his feet with a deep bellowing laugh. Chaos could feel all five eyes on him… staring deep into him. - I will be seen!! I will be feared!!! Would you like to see another trick, father. - Show me. Destruction reached his two bottom hands down and began stroking his immense penis. The more he stroked it with animalistic force, the more it grew. As he jerked it, the shaft grew thicker and thicker, quickly tripling in size. The head continued to grown larger and more bulbous as well, overtaking the shaft with how thick and long it was itself. The most erotic and sensual feeling began to emanate from the massive shaft. Smiling and looking directly into Chaos’ eyes, Destruction stopped what he was doing. Suddenly with one quick flick, he dug the horns of his right hand into the underbelly of his penis. The beast roared out, but the sound appeared more like pleasure then pain. A moment later, Destruction lifted his left, and dug those horns into the top of his penis. Chaos expected blood to start flowing, but all he could see was the flesh of the penis moving and puddling on its own like clay. A thick river of pre began to flow from the bulbous head soaking the floor. Flexing his might biceps, Destruction pulled his arms apart, and with a loud ripping sound, Destruction’s thick cock split in half. The clay-like skin quickly formed around it, and within moments, Destruction possessed two immense penises, both now dripping free flowing pre. - What do you think of your son now? The two penises continued to grow larger, standing at attention. Using two hands to stroke his penises and two hands to massage his basketball sized testicles, Destruction brought himself to the most forceful of orgasms. Cum rocketed from both shafts, covering the floor and shattering the mirror. Asarualimnunna smiled as the wall into the fifth realm cracked and he could easily slip through. Standing now at an immense sixteen feet and weighing thousands upon thousands of pounds of pure muscle, Destruction had finally been born. Angrily he began to tear the building apart, wanting to free himself from his prison. - Calm, my son!! Destruction did as his loving father requested. - There will be plenty of time for you to show yourself to the world. First, we must find another to join our army against the common enemy…Eros. We must build it before he is able to, and if my calculations are correct, only four more will be able to be born. Come with me. I think I know the next perfect candidate.
  21. Supplemental Growth By Ultrabeef Jason Lim scanned the vast ballroom where the welcome reception was being held for all of the new interns of UB Sports Med, Inc. Jason had scored this highly coveted position right out of university based on his work on genetic research and almost perfect GPA. He was looking for one of his former high school acquaintances (friend would be too strong a word, Jason didn’t really have any friends). Hunter Rodriguez was a star football player in high school who had majored in Business and Marketing and had also won an internship in the Marketing department of UB Sports Med. Jason secretly had a crush on Hunter all through high school but besides the fact that Hunter was straight, Jason was too shy and quiet to ever be noticed by someone as popular as Hunter. Jason only knew of Hunter’s hiring because of the jubilant post on Facebook holding his acceptance letter. Even though it had been four years since high school Jason was hoping to spot a familiar face. Just when he was about to give up looking Jason saw him. Hunter Rodriguez, former high school stud. Hunter looked good from across the crowded room, with his Hispanic good looks and designer suit hugging his athletic body, he would be hard to miss. Sure he had filled out some since high school but from where Jason stood, it looked like it was in all the right places. Hunter, catching sight of Jason burst into a huge grin and quickly navigated across the room wrapping his strong arms around the smaller man with a big bear hug. “Little Lim! Look at you dude! All grown up and putting those brains to good use!” Hunter gushed, the smell of alcohol on his breath. “Hey Hunter,” Jason stammered sheepishly. “Awesome place, huh?” Hunter motioned to the extravagant reception. “Uh, yeah. It’s nice that we both got jobs here, isn’t it?” Jason could hear how stupid he sounded. “Uh, yeah bro! See you around”. Hunter headed off following some hot female intern with huge breasts. Jason sighed to himself and slowly sipped his drink. As he did, he caught sigh of himself in the ballroom’s mirrored walls. His short, scrawny build and hairless, pale skin gave him an almost anemic look. Jason’s longing hair was parted down the middle and hung over his eyes, giving him a boyish, almost feminine look. Secretly, Jason wished that he looked more like a man, a man like Hunter. **** It was another month or two before Jason ran into Hunter again. UB Sports Med. was a massive company after all. “Hey, little Lim!” Hunter yelled out across the employee cafeteria motioning Jason to sit with him. Jason, just glad to not have to spend another day sitting a lunch alone, gladly accepted the offer. Hunter looked different than Jason remembered at the welcome party. Hunter’s brown curly hair looked longer and more tousled and his suit seemed tighter but not in a good way. It looked to Jason that Hunter had started to develop a beer gut. Even Hunter’s face looked fuller and his jaw was peppered with black stubble. “So, how’s it going” Jason asked absently taking a bite of his sandwich. “Not that great actually” Hunter sheepishly replied. “I’m kind of on probation”. “What?!” Jason said a bit too loudly, almost choking on his sandwich. “Yeah, dude. This job is harder than I thought. And all these business lunches and cocktail parties are taking a toll” Hunter patted his belly. “Boss says I gotta get myself in shape or I can’t be representing the company anymore. We are a sports supplement company after all.” Jason simply stared at Hunter blankly, lost in thought. “I gotta go dude, hope stuff is going good with you”. Hunter quickly got up and headed out of the cafeteria, leaving Jason alone. In fact, things hadn’t been going that great for Jason either. The generics whiz was reduced to formulating a better tasting protein powder. Jason had been secretly been working on a muscle enhancement drug since college but his research was plagued with problems. And when he brought his idea to his supervisor he was laughed out of the room and told that “interns should learn their place”. Jason knew that if he could just test his serum and prove its success, he would earn the respect he felt that he deserved. Which gave Jason an idea... **** Jason put his plan into action the very next day. Getting to the employee cafeteria early he bought two protein shakes and carefully put a small dose of his experimental formula into one of the cups. When Hunter arrived Jason waved him over. “I bought you a shake to help you get back into shape.” “Thanks dude?” Hunter hungrily grabbed the shake and poured it down. Jason watched curiously but there seemed to be no change in Hunter. “Better try a bigger dose tomorrow” Jason thought to himself as Hunter prattled on about the latest NFL controversy. **** That night there was a loud pounding on the door of Jason’s apartment. The noise was so unexpected that it jarred Jason off the couch in an instant. He had no friends, who the heck could be knocking on his door especially this late at night. Peering cautiously through the peep-hole Jason could see Hunter standing in the hallway wearing a rumpled trench coat. Jason couldn’t believe it, his hot high school crush was standing outside his apartment door. Jason cracked the door and Hunter shoved it open pushing past Jason into the dimly lit, shabby apartment. “Uh, Hunter! What the...” Jason stammered but Hunter held up his finger and Jason fell silent. “Sorry bro! I looked up your address in the company directory. I need your help.” Hunter paced the room in the rumpled trench coat. He looked different somehow, Jason silently pondered before responding. “Help? With what?” “This!” Hunter replied, ripping the trench coat open. Jason gasped loudly at the sight. Hunter was naked under the large coat, but that wasn’t what made Jason gasp. Hunter was completely ripped with rock hard muscle. He could have entered any physique competition and won with ease. “What the fuck happened to my body bro?!” Hunter flexed his softball sized bicep causing Jason’s mouth to feel dry. “I mean shit! I wasn’t this jacked playing high school or college ball!” Hunter looked down at his pecs and bounced them, mesmerized by their size and weight. His thick dick swelling harder as he felt his pecs. “Uhhh...” Jason moaned his own small cock leaking pre and soaking through his khakis. Hunter looked up and saw the desire on Jason’s face. The old cockiness was back as Hunter sauntered toward Jason with an evil smirk on his face. “All this beef turning you on Little Lim?” Hunter brought his sweaty pecs up to Jason face making them dance mere inches from the smaller man’s nose. Jason, overcome with lust touched the warm, hard pec meat and could feel his sense of judgement go out the window, overcome by the hunk in front of him. Jason licked the salty sweat of Hunter’s meaty pec, making his way to Hunter’s perky nipple. As Jason rolled his tongue around Hunter’s nipple he heard the stud moan in pleasure and could feel Hunter’s thick dick swell harder and brush against his belly. “Fuck! Lim that feels so good. Don’t stop bro”. Jason needed no further invitation, lowering himself and glancing up at the wall of muscle in front of him before taking Hunter’s hard cock into his mouth. In a matter of minutes Hunter was bucking his powerful hips before shooting his white, ropy load all over Jason’s face. “Jason shot his own load at the same time, spraying Hunter’s leg. “Clean it up, bro!” Hunter growled as Jason eagerly licked Hunter clean. The pair spent the next few hours in a similar manner until Jason finally fell asleep cradled in the big man’s arms, his face smashed against Hunter’s pec. **** As the morning light streamed through the window Jason woke with a start. Had it all been just a crazy dream? Just then Hunter sauntered into the room, still naked and gorgeous. “Crazy night last night huh dude?” Hunter purred in his deep bass-filled morning voice. Jason could feel himself getting hard again as Hunter sat on the bed next to him. “So, you want to tell me what you put in that protein shake yesterday? And where I can get more?” Jason gulped in fear at the reality that Hunter had figured out the source of his sudden muscle growth. Jason explained that he had put a small amount of his experimental serum in Hunter’s shake “to help him out in order to keep his job”. “Oh, I’m not mad bro!” Hunter beamed as he flexed his perfect bicep. “But, if a small amount did this to me, I need to see what a bigger dose does”. Jason tried to protest but the thought of Hunter getting even bigger and sexier was too much for the geeky scientist. “Ok, fine. I’ll get some at work today but I better give it to you at my place to monitor the results.” Hunter beamed a perfect smile “No prob little Lim. I’ll be back here tonight at 7pm”. Hunter struggled back into his trench-coat and headed for the door. After he left Jason’s head was spinning. What the hell was he doing? Giving a total untested, experimental serum to the closest thing he ever had to a friend. **** The rest of the day was a whirlwind for Jason. He quickly drove to work and was able to sneak out the rest of the vial of serum he had made and partially administered to Hunter the day before. Jason had been so busy that he jumped in surprise when there was a loud knocking on the door at 7pm. As Jason unlocked and opened the door, he gasped at the sight of Hunter. Hunter had obviously spent the day shopping for clothes to fit his larger frame. The destroyed jeans and white v neck t-shirt Hunter wore hugged every muscle and curve on his chemically enhanced body. “Hey dude, you got the stuff?” Hunter rudely shoved Jason out of the way and barged into the small apartment. “Um, yeah, I do Hunt...” Hunter raised his hand for Jason to shut up, “Let’s have it Lim.” Jason, who was hoping for another romantic evening was taken aback. “Is...is everything ok?” Jason sheepishly asked while taking out the vial. “Yeah, why shrimp?” Hunter smirked and paced the room. “I’ve just been feeling super horny and aggressive all day. As soon as I leave here I’m heading to the club to get this body some action”. Jason looked at Hunter with concern, these were side effects he hadn’t been expecting. Before Jason could say another word Hunter grabbed the vial from Jason. “Is this the shit bro?” “Uh, yeah Hunter but maybe we should hold off on another dose for a bit...” Jason stammered, “you seem really aggressive and to be swearing a lot. There might be some side effects I need to monitor”. Fuck that dude!” Hunter popped the lid off the vial and downed the liquid inside throwing the empty glass vial against the wall as he lowered it from his lips. “Fuuucckk!” Hunter roared, his sexy voice getting even deeper. Jason backer away in a mixture of fear and scientific curiosity as sweat began to soak through Hunter’s shirt. Hunter's body immediately began to swell with epanding muscle. In seconds his shirt burst open as two thick swollen pecs popped out, the weight of the muscle forcing his nipples toward the floor and a deep crevice forming between them. Hunter's back cracked wider as his lats flared into thick wings. His neck and shoulders thickened and grew wider as his arms bulked up into freakish guns. Hair began to sprout on Hunter's arms and chest and even his face started to develop stubble across his square jaw. Hunter's butt swelled straining his jeans before tearing through the fabric and his quads beefed up wickedly. Jason could see that Hunter's cock was growing larger too, his lemon sixed balls and sausage dick hanging low from his cobblestone abs. "Oh fuck! Look at me!" Hunter roared as he flexed his huge muscles in the mirror. Jason was horrified by the beast Hunter had become. Just then Hunter caught sight of Jason and a look of total lust overtook his face. "So fucking horny! Must fuck now!" Hunter grapped Jason in his powerful hands and ripped off Jason's pants before forcing his huge cock into the nerdy scientist. Jason screamed in protest but Hunter was far too powerful. Jason blacked out as the animalistic grunts of Hunter echoed in his ears and the pain seared his anus as Hunter ripped him open with his monster cock, ramming the small Asian scientist with unsympathetic strength. **** Jason woke up to see the morning sunlight streaming through the bedroom window and his phone ringing at the bedside table. Jason was still naked and still sticky, covered in cum, but it appeared that Hunter was gone. “Hel...hello” Jason sleepily answered the phone. “Lim! Where the hell are you? You were supposed to be at work two hours ago!” Jason’s boss barked into the phone. “Sorry. Sorry. I’m on my way!” Jason hung up and tried to get out of bed. His entire body was sore but he could barely walk because of the searing pain in his anal region. “Ow! Crap!” Hunter whined as the warm water of the shower hit his sensitive body and washed Hunter’s sticky cum off. Within a few minutes Jason was dressed and on his way to work, when his phone rang again. “Hel...hello?” Jason answered. “Hey, little Lim!” Hunter’s deep sexy voice purred into the phone. “You still sore from that wicked fucking I gave you last night?” Hunter laughed. “Hunt...Hunter....look, there are some side effects to the formula...I need to see you and run some tests.” Jason was really concerned about the rampant aggression and sexuality that Hunter was showing (along with his massive muscle growth). Jason knew there was something wrong with the formula. He should never have tried it on Hunter in the first place. “I fucking love what you did for me dude! I could never have imagined a body like this, and all this muscle, could feel so fucking sexy!” Hunter growled into the phone. “I need to feel more muscle. To get even bigger dude. Bring the rest of the formula to your place tonight. I’ll be there at 7pm. Don’t fucking let me down or you’ll regret it!” As Jason started to protest, the line went dead. Hunter had hung up. **** Jason went through his work day in a daze. Hunter must not have come to work because Jason didn’t see him at lunch. Jason slipped the one remaining vial of formula into his pocket and headed home. Still unsure what to do. There was no way he could give Hunter another whole vial of formula, it could kill him, or turn him into such a sex-crazed muscle beast that he would be totally unstoppable. But if he didn’t give Hunter what he wanted Jadon knew that Hunter could hurt or even kill him. As 7pm rolled around Jason became more and more panicked. Sure enough a loud banging started on the door and an insanely deep voice called “Open up little Lim! I need to give these muscles and this big dick a workout! I’m horny as fuck!”. Jason, backed away from the locked door, terror filling his mind at the prospect of Hunter raping him again and growing even bigger. “Come on dude! I know you’re in there! Don’t piss me off and make me bust this door down!” Hunter sounded serious and Jason knew he was capable of doing it. Jason knew he had only seconds before the testosterone-charged roided out muscle-beast that Hunter had become would burst through his locked door hungry for more growth serum and Jason’s still tender ass. Jason rushed to the bathroom and locked the door before jumping into the tub and pulling the shower curtain closed. Just then Jason heard the sound of his front door splintering as Hunter smashed it to pieces. “Hey Little Lim! Come out, come out wherever you are!” Hunter purred dangerously in his insanely deep voice that rumbled through the small apartment. Jason knew that with Hunter’s increased muscle and strength he stood no chance of surviving another encounter with his former classmate. Panicking and unsure what to do Jason realized that clutched in his hand was the final dose of the muscle growth serum. The dose that Hunter wanted so badly. Jason, using his reasoning skills, realized that his only chance against the muscle beast Hunter had become was to take the formula himself. Jason silently hoped that his superior intelligence would be able to hold off the effects that had turned Hunter into a sex crazed muscle monster. Jason uncorked the vial and drank it down. The thick potion burned as it traveled down Jason’s throat and immediately he realized that while he might be saving his own life, he had made a huge mistake. Jason could feel his body temperature rise as sweat began to soak the armpits of his button down dress shirt. "Oh no!" Jason murmured as his arms began to swell stretching the fabric of his shirt tightly across his growing biceps. He could feel his brain becoming clouded over but he fought valiantly with all his mental powers to remain in control of the massive surge of testosterone that was coursing through his scrawny, Asian body. Jason’s pecs ballooned out into two granite pillows that burst open his shirt sending buttons cascading against the bathroom wall. Jason cupped his thickening chest and felt the brawny muscle getting large enough to force his expanding nipples toward the ground. As his lats flared out wickedly Jason could feel his cannonball delts swell and his neck thicken as his newly deepening voice moaned softly. Jason’s exposed arms swelled with growing beef as red stretch marks snaked across his porcelain skin, desperately trying to contain the swollen mass. Jason could no longer see his belly but he could feel the hard ridges of his plate-like abs popping into place. “Urggh! Fuck!” Jason moaned as his thickening quads burst through his khakis allowing his heavy cock and balls the freedom they desired. “Oh shit! No...” Jason moaned as his glutes swelled into a big, beefy, bubble butt. Jason reached back and tried to cup one of his massive butt cheeks. The feel of the thick muscle ass in his hands caused Jason to let out a loud moan as his cock started to swell. It was this sound that drew Hunter to the bathroom door. As Hunter reached the bathroom door he reached for the handle and ripped the door from its hinges. As the dust cleared Hunter tried to process what he saw. There is the bathroom was a freakishly huge Asian bodybuilder with a massive frame easily on par with his own. The thick Asian hunk with the floppy hair that hung into his eyes, looked equally confused and almost embarrassed. “Litt...Lim?” Hunter asked, his mind finally registering who he was looking at. Jason staggered out of the bathroom, unsteady on his feet and balancing all the new mass he had acquired in the last few moments. “Hun...Hunter...I’ve got to focus, I’m...” Jason stammered tried to keep his mind focused. Hunter strode over to Jason and playfully tweaked Jason’s nipple with his thumb causing Jason to shudder and out a low moan. “No...please...don’t...” Jason weakly mumbled as Hunter pressed giant beefy pecs into Jason’s newly huge chest. Hunter reached around Jason’s wide back and fondled his huge ass, while staring into Jason’s eyes before planting a passionate kiss on the former science nerd. Jason tried to fight the kiss but the stimulation was too much and as he gave in, all his brilliant science knowledge evaporated from his brain. “Uggh!! Don’t...stop!” Jason purred as he shoved his tongue into Hunter’s mouth. “Fuck yeah! Large Lim!” Hunter pulled away and grinned with lust in his eyes. “You wanna fuck this big muscle donk, don’t ya sexy!” Jason purred wickedly as the horniness took over his brain. “Oh fuck yes!” Hunter growled as Jason turned around and bent over the bathroom counter revealing his huge perfect muscular Asian glutes to Hunter. “Fuck me hard stud!” Jason growled as Hunter shoved his huge rod into him. The sounds of Jason’s deep screams of pleasure echoed through the small apartment.
  22. This is a story I wrote a while back when I first got into lifting in college and was reading stories on Metabods. It's inspired by my first favorite story of muscle growth - Captain America. Synopsis Two young men sign up for a top secret super-soldier program. But are they aware of the magnitude of genetic enhancement? SOLDIERS OF M.E.N. PART 1 Pinned! Cliff locked down him opponent on the wrestling mat, panting heavily as sweat ran down his neck. Brock struggled against his weight, but it was no use. Cliff's lock was too strong, and he had the advantage of being the heaviest for his weight class, albeit a mid-ranged one. Nonetheless Cliff maintained absolute focus in asserting his position, despite this just being a practice match. "Cliff!" shouted coach, making haste towards his mat. "It's four o' clock!" Cliff's green eyes widened under the shade of his thick brown shag of hair. He hadn't taken them off Brock's. "Good match bro," he said, releasing his hold and helping Brock after getting up himself. Sweat dripped from hit pits down his now vertical arms, significantly pumped, but by no means as large as the bigger guys' on the team. His chest heaved up and down as he caught wind. "Better hurry Cliff - that meeting you've been raving about all week is coming up and you haven't even showered. You wanna make a good impression, right man?" said Brock. "You know it dude; been waiting all month for this," shouted Cliff as he grabbed his towel and ran out the door. With quickened stride, towel over shoulder, Cliff made his way down the athletic hall of Rockwell High. He was on his way to the locker room, but had to make one last stop before showering. He took a sharp right into the pool room, entering at the highest point on the bleachers. He squinted his eyes (he knew he needed glasses) and looked for his friend Lucas, a natural on the swim team. He spotted his uncapped dirty blonde hair moving from one end of the pool to the next. Lucas was doing butterflies, his best stroke while competing. "Lucas!" shouted Cliff, "It's time bro!" As Lucas reached the end of the pool he grabbed the edge and, removing his goggles, looked up at Lucas with his ocean blue eyes. "Dude, it's four already?" he shouted back. "Yeah man, let's get a move on! I'm not gonna be late cause of your slow ass!" jested Cliff. And it was a joke; everyone knew Lucas was the fastest swimmer in the school. This was something Cliff was somewhat envious of. Although they competed in different sports, and Cliff was by far the alpha of his weight class, he was never big enough to be superior to the heaviest guys on the team. He was in good shape, but not the right shape. He always wanted to be bigger, better, stronger, huge. Lucas was the best at his sport, the fastest of anyone in Rockwell. The 18 year old seniors both wanted to leave a mark in their hometown. Cliff made his way to the locker room and started taking off his uniform. Entering shortly after him was Lucas, wearing his tight speedo. The chlorine smell permeated the room; Lucas hadn't bother to dry himself before showering. The water streamed down from his dirty golden locks, face, and torso, then following the ridges that outlined his notable six pack and V right into his speedo. His thumbs fit through on each side of the V as he slid it off with ease. His package, now freed, swung freely. Both Lucas and Cliff were well endowed with above average cocks, but each would assert his own was bigger than the other's. The boys made their way to the shower heads, turning up the heat and letting the room fill up with steam. "How'd you do today bro?" asked Lucas. "Pinned every single guy in my weight class today man. It felt fucking incredible." Cliff shampooed his hair, his triceps extending as he lifted his arms above his head. On the way down he gave his pecs a nice flex; they worked hard today. "Damn dude, you must be pretty fucking pumped for this seminar!" asserted Lucas, twisting his obliques to scrub his back. His already apparent abs cut deeper as he made the turn. That was Cliff and Lucas for you. Cliff had the chest and Lucas had the abs. Cliff had the bulk and Lucas had the cut. Cliff had the power and Lucas had the speed. The two made a perfect team. "You know it! Fuck man, how long have we waited for this? It's been all year! Graduation is in a week; we're finally gonna get out of this place and do something with our lives." Rockwell was by know means a bustling place to be; barely anyone knew about the northern Midwest American small town that you couldn't even pin on a map. There was the school, some residences, the library-town-hall, a local grocer, a clinic, and the orphanage Cliff and Lucas had grown up at. If you happened to travel about 20 miles further north past the hardly functioning farms, you'd come across the Rockwell Military Base. But nobody ever went up there. Occasionally when waking up very early for practice, or staying up late at night playing video games, Cliff would see one or two military vehicles making their way down his road, which was on the direct route towards it. Once, just once, he took notice at an armored vehicle, led and followed by two armed convoy units, making its way to the compound. This was when he had stayed up as late as 4 a.m. The sight wouldn't have been particularly out of the ordinary if it hadn't been for one thing. Through his blurry vision and the dark of the early morning Cliff saw a hulking figure sitting in the back of the last convoy. Soldiers go through intense training, but this one looked much bigger than even the bulkier troops he'd seen. He had tried to get a better look, for he had always been envious and somewhat drawn to men who could achieve the size he had always wanted, but the convoy was quickly out of range of his sight. "Shit bro!" said Lucas, staring up at the clock. "It's almost five! Let's get going!" The boys twisted the water off and, still wet, squeezed into their clean clothes. PART 2 Cliff and Lucas sat next to each other, front row of the auditorium. On screen rolled the credits of a lengthy and empowering military video. Today was recruitment day: the day military personnel came to Rockwell High to recruit starry-eyed seniors into their ranks. The boys hearts were racing; they had lived vicariously through the struggles and triumphs of the brave men onscreen. There were no men they respected more; no other person they wanted to become. When they were young, Cliff and Lucas became friends at the orphanage when they discovered a mutual interest in G.I. Joe. Ever since then their love for the military had grown with their friendship. They knew if they were never adopted, they would enter adulthood together in arms. They were strong, but the military would make them stronger. "Bro, I'm riled up right now. I feel like my testosterone is through the fucking roof!" whispered Lucas to Cliff. Two men in uniform stood next to each other onstage. "So if anyone here is interested in becoming a real man, come see us outside the auditorium!" said one. With that, they exited the stage and the projector shut off, cutting off the credits. It didn't matter. Cliff and Lucas were already out of their seats rushing towards the lobby doors. They were first in line to sign up. Each one stood signing the papers in front of each of the two seated men. As 18 year olds they were free to do what they wanted; free to finally become men. As they flipped through the papers filling out their information and signing on the dotted lines, they came to a page requesting parental information. "Sir, what do we do for this page? My friend and I are orphans. Should we just put the name of the orphanage?" inquired Cliff. The man seated in front of him's eyes lit up. "That's fine. We actually have separate forms for that. You could fill them out now, but we actually like to speak more personally with orphans. There is a special opportunity for them that the military has set up. We'd be happy to tell you two more about it in private. Interested?" Cliff and Lucas shot a quick glance in each other's direction. From the look on each other's face they knew they didn't need to discuss a thing. "Yes sir!" --- The boys sat across the table from the two officers they had spoke to before, now in one of the school's private conference rooms. The officers had finished signing up the rest of Rockwell's future cadets and were ready to disclose their offer to Cliff and Lucas. "My name is Sergeant Steele," said the officer with black hair, "and this is Doctor Atlas," gesturing to the officer with blonde. "So you're not a soldier?" inquired Lucas to Doctor Atlas. "Not quite, but i have devoted years of service to the military. We brought you two here today to discuss an opportunity we rarely get to offer, as it is only available to orphans here in Rockwell." Sergeant Steele continued. "Let's be blunt boys. As un-adopted orphans entering adulthood you have no family ties. This makes you truly free agents; agents without barriers in participating in special... covert operations." Cliff and Lucas looked at each other, clearly confused. "We're not sure we understand sir," responded Cliff. "We want to invite you boys to join a special experimental military unit for elite soldiers. The training and responsibility is intense, so much so that we cannot allow our soldiers to make contact with anyone from outside, mainly for two reasons. One, information of the training regime in the wrong hands could be catastrophic for society. Two, our soldiers may become very powerful, and must be kept disciplined at all times under our surveillance. You'll be dedicating your lives to the military, but you'll be the strongest, most capable soldiers in history. It's guaranteed. You'll be legends." explained Steele with assertive confidence. "Bro, I don't know about this," said Lucas. Cliff pondered for a moment. Was this a good move? They wouldn't be able to see their old classmates ever again. But then everyone they knew were seniors, all going off to college or work around the country. All the two of them really had was each other, and the military. They knew they'd always join, but what was this offer? Legends? Powerful enough that they'd be cut off from normal life? Cliff remembered seeing the soldier in the back of the convoy. Could it be? "Tell us more," said Cliff. Steele withdrew longer contracts from the drawer. "It's simple," he began. "For years the military has been inventing stronger artillery and machinery; things our soldiers use to put them at an advantage. But we've come to a point where stronger external forces may not be what we need. We aren't interested in tanks, we're interested in training our soldiers to BE tanks. Imagine a man who could walk into open gunfire without armor and come out unharmed." "That's impossible!" asserted Lucas. "Even with intense training you can't become immortal. Bullets beat the strongest man." "Our methods of training are supplemented," said Atlas. "We don't just train our soldiers, we enhance them. Sergeant Steele is hopeful one day we could achieve bulletproof men, but for now we are merely making progress towards that goal." Steroids? Cliff remembered how often coach would preach against the use of them; he and his teammates had always been against them and would pride themselves in natural training. His concerns were dismissed, however, as Steele seemed to know what he was thinking and explained. "We aren't going to be using typical steroids on you boys, don't worry. These supplements have been tested before, and are military approved. This is a huge opportunity boys, and this is your one chance," said Steele, sliding the paper and pens forward. "Bro..." began Lucas, but Cliff's mind was made up. He remembered his desire to be in the highest weight class, the man in the convoy, his dream of being an elite soldier. He flipped through the pages and began signing. Lucas hesitated at first, but when he realized Cliff's mind was made up he knew what he had to do. He wasn't leaving his best bro behind. Cliff didn't even look over the contract, but he caught glances of it. He noticed strange clauses mentioning things like "modification of existing genetic structures," but he knew it was all just legal technicalities. He and Lucas finished signing, and shook hands with the men. They explained what would happen next. On the day after graduation a convoy would come to pick them up from the orphanage early in the morning. They were to bring no personal belongings with them; the military would provide everything they needed from here on forth. PART 3 The day after graduation Cliff couldn't seem to get to sleep. He was too excited, but at the same time nervous of his uncertain future in the hands of the military. He was lying in the silence of his room at the orphanage when suddenly the clock struck three. At that exact moment, with incredible force but shocking silence, his door was thrown open. There stood the man from the convoy, blocking about 90 percent of the light from the hall with his massive frame. Cliff could only make out the dark outline of him since no light could illuminate his front. He stood above six feet, and the width of his lats forced his arms at a 45 degree angle from his sides. Cliff scanned the man from bottom to top. He wore large combat boots, easily size 13. His dark camo pants covered the top and ran up to his waist, where a thick black belt held them and concealed the bottom of a standard white military shirt. It was almost impossible to see the shirt, which was so tight on the main you could see the outline of each of his six abs pressing against it, followed by two oblong pecs trying to break free. The soldier's face was indeterminable, but what the light did expose was a thick jawline and blade sharp crew cut. The soldier said nothing, and pointed his finger at Cliff. Cliff knew what he meant. Terrified, he rose from his beds, letting the sheets fall onto the floor. He stood in front of the hulk, trembling in his boxers and night tee. The man grabbed his shoulders and with ease twisted him 180 degrees. With two hands he grabbed Cliff's shirt at the neck and ripped it clean off his body. Cliff gasped. His muscles tightened in fear. His pecs squeezed together as his arms pressed against his sides, biceps involuntarily flexed. Next came the boxers, leaving Cliff naked in front of the soldier, facing away. Maybe from the fear paired with the sudden sensation of being touched at the waist, Cliff's cock became half-erect. Cliff became aware of the man's stench; it was potent in two ways. He smelt as if he had spent hours at the gym and instead of showering covered himself in Axe spray. The soldier handed something to Cliff: they were standard white briefs. After he slipped them on, with shaking hands, the soldier grabbed him by his neck, leading him out of the room and into the blaring light of the hallway, blood pumping at a quickened pace all throughout his body, resulting in a full blown erection confined to his tight white briefs. It was so bright in the hall Cliff felt like it would blind him. It became brighter and brighter until... --- "Bro, wake up! It's almost 0500 hours!" Lucas was in Cliff's room shaking him. Cliff jumped up and looked at the clock: it read 4:50 a.m. He recovered from what he though he had just experienced; it was just a dream. Cliff caught his breathe and started getting dressed. He only had two minutes left when he finished, and the boys used them to sprint downstairs and out to the front of the orphanage. This was it. They had graduated. They had signed the papers. They had informed the orphanage of their departure the week before. All they had to do now was wait. It was frigid outside in the cold winter Rockwell morning. The two boys shivered and blew hot air into their hands. Despite the fact they were wearing coats, their nipples were hardened to the likes of rock from the temperature. Right on time, a single military convoy pulled up. The man driving it was a standard soldier, and in the back was another. There was no hulk from Cliff's dream coming to take him away by force after all. Maybe he had been wrong. Maybe he had imagined that soldier from before. He was somewhat relieved, but also slightly disappointed. Maybe this training program wouldn't be as thrilling as he thought. The boys joined the soldier in the back. "Cliff and Lucas?" asked the soldier. They nodded their heads and took a seat. The soldier banged on the back of the cab, which alerted the soldier in front to proceed. The convoy sped up in the direction of the compound. On their way there, the soldier in back kept looking Cliff and Lucas up and down without saying anything. It was easy to ignore at first, since the boys had so many other things on their minds. Eventually though, Cliff couldn't help but ask, "Is there something on us? Why do you keep staring at us?" The soldier gave a chuckle, his lips on one end curling up. "Just trying to keep a mental image of what you boys look like now," was his only response, after which he fell silent. The convoy had pulled in the garage of the compound, and the boys were led out. Sergeant Steele was there to meet them, but Atlas was missing. "Glad you boys made it on time," began Steele as he led them into and through the grey halls of the compound. "We have much to discuss, but first we'll need to get you prepared. Due to the covert nature of our operations, you'll be training underground for your initiation into our unit, which will last about one week," he said as they entered a large aluminum elevator located in the center of the compound. After the doors closed, instead of pressing a button Steele removed a small key from his pocket in inserted it into a keyhole located on the bottom of the panel. The keyhole was surrounded by a yellow and black warning sign. Cliff stared at it and gulped. He began to realize how serious the military was. When they signed, it was as if in a dream. Only now did the two boys realize the implications of their actions. But it was too late to turn back. They were here. They had to honor their commitment. They had to be men. PART 4 The doors of the elevator opened up to reveal a sterile white hallway, the only embellishment being double doors at the end and a single door to its right. There was a note on the double doors framed in black and yellow caution lines. Cliff couldn't make out what it read due to his eyesight until Steele led them close enough. Then he was able to see: CRITICAL! ALL RECRUITS MUST BE STERILIZED AND PREPPED BEFORE ENTRANCE. THIS IS A LEVEL 5 SECURITY MEASURE. FAILURE TO COMPLY WILL RESULT IN DISCIPLINARY ACTION. "You boys will have to enter through this single door, where you'll strip, clean yourselves, and put on your uniform. It'll be the only one you'll need for the rest of this week," said Steele, as he entered the double doors. Cliff and Lucas Made their way through the single door and into another equally sterile white room. In the middle was a black table. On the wall was a notice that read: STEP 1. REMOVE ALL CLOTHES AND PLACE ON TABLE. THEN PROCEED TO NEXT ROOM. FAILURE TO COMPLY WILL RESULT IN DISCIPLINARY ACTION. The boys did not doubt the seriousness of the message. They started stripping their clothes off. Cliff was the first to finish. He gave a quick scan down his body, something he was in the habit of doing ever since he started lifting. Nice pecs, nice stomach, nice cock nestled in a thick mat of brown curls. He looked over at Lucas, who was finishing undressing with his shirt last. As he pulled the shirt over his head, Cliff gave Lucas' package a quick glance. It was a good seven inches flaccid, jetting out of dirty golden blades of hair. Cliff always envied Lucas' cock for its length. Lucas placed his shirt on the table and extended his slim, solid body. He needed a good stretch. As he turned from side to side, he shot a quick look at Cliff. Lucas was always somewhat envious of Cliff's size. Sure Lucas was somewhat shredded and by far the fastest swimmer in Rockwell, but he always wondered what it'd be like to have Cliff's raw power. As Cliff turned to read the sign again, Lucas shot a look at cliff's package. It was a good 6 inches, but definitely thicker than Lucas'. He always wondered what it'd be like to have a girth like Cliffs'. He bet it'd feel amazing during a fuck. After the boys had put all their clothes on the table, the electronic door to the next room opened. A voice coming from a speaker announced, in a commanding baritone voice: "REPORT TO NEXT ROOM RECRUITS." Cliff and Lucas made way towards the next room, not quite as excited as they had been at the start of their journey. They didn't lag, but they took their time. As they entered the next room, the door quickly shut, and Cliff could hear by the mechanisms that the door had locked. He wondered if they'd ever see their clothes again. This room was the same size and color as the last. Instead of a black table in the center, however, there were two black barber chairs facing each other. This time the notice on the wall read: STEP 2. TAKE A SEAT AND EXTEND ARMS AND LEGS OVER THE CHAIR RESTS. REMAIN SEATED AND WAIT FOR INSTRUCTIONS. FAILURE TO COMPLY WILL RESULT IN DISCIPLINARY ACTION. The boys weren't sure exactly what was going to happen here, but they had no choice. There was literally no turning back. The door behind them, which Cliff was sure had locked, didn't even have a doorknob or button. And there weren't any windows this far underground. They each took a seat, extended their arms and legs, and relaxed, waiting for instructions. But instructions did not come. Instead, metal restraints at their waist, wrists, and ankles locked them into position in their seats. The boys looked desperately at one another. Suddenly the voice from before boomed: "REMAIN CALM. INITIATING HAIR REMOVAL." Out of the hidden compartments of the chair came a buzzing noise, and suddenly Cliff and Lucas felt buzzers removing their locks. As the hair fell onto the chair and floor a stream of air removed it from the vicinity. After the heads came the face. Lucas had no facial hair, so his chair waited for Cliff's to remove the short black start of a beard growing on his jaw and cheeks. Next were the pits. Buzzers from under the boys' arms came and with speed removed the sweaty shag from them. While Lucas only had some and was done very quickly, Cliff's took more time. The wrestlers at Rockwell rarely shaved their pits; hairy pits were a sign of dominance. The hairier your pits, the more of an alpha you were. Lucas, on the other hand as a swimmer, was constantly shaving his body. The slicker the body, the less water resistance. Sometimes he was so bare that when he exited the pool after a meet, even his pits would gleam against the light as much as his abs and torso when he'd put his arms up holding a gold medal in victory. The last area to be shaved, as the boys expected, were their crouches. For this a small metal arm extended from the bottom of the chair and lifted their cocks straight up, so they wouldn't get in the way of the buzzer. The cold touch of the arm excited Lucas a little bit, and Cliff could see his cock thicken and extended a little bit. It figured Lucas was a grower in addition to having the longer package. Once all hair removal was complete, the restraints on the chairs retracted, freeing the boys. As they moved from the chairs they felt the air much more in the areas that had been trimmed down to mere stubble. "Military hates hair," said Lucas. It really wasn't out of the ordinary that this should happen. What really stood out was how technically advanced the process was. This really must be a state of the art facility. Just how much money was being spent on this covert unit in a northern small town? The next door opened and the same voice came on speaker instructing the boys to proceed to the next room. Once again, the two made their way through, a little slower this time. They were definitely becoming more nervous about what may be next. They entered. The door shut and locked. In the center of this room was a shower head, and the floor had many holes for draining. The boys looked to the instructions on the wall. They read: STEP 3. ENTER CENTER OF ROOM AND PREPARE FOR CLEANING. FAILURE TO COMPLY WILL RESULT IN DISCIPLINARY ACTION. The boys did as the sign commanded, and a glass cylinder from the ceiling slid down, confining them to the shower area. Then the water came out, but it felt odd. The warm water was somewhat viscous, and as the boys ran their hands over their now sticky bodies they realized from the suds being created it was infused with soap. It lacked any sent. They rubbed their chests, under their pits, alongside their toned arms, down their stomach in circular motions, around their now bare cocks, and down their legs all the way to their feet. The boys stood in the shower now, waiting for the rinse. Their entire bodies covered, they gave off a sheen like well oiled bodybuilders, ready to pose. The light reflected off of the definition of Cliff's impressive chest, as well as the divets in his triceps. Lucas's V was accentuated by the light, along with his bulging calves. The water without soap finally came and finished cleaning the boys. After that, hot air blew form above and below them, completely drying off their bodies. They felt good, really good. They hadn't showered the night before and needed it badly. The glass cylinder raised, the next door opened, and the voice commanded them to proceed. The next room had chair similar to the hair removal room, except they were white. The boys were confused. Was this extra trimming? Were they going to be waxed? They looked to the sign on the wall for help: STEP 4. SIT AS BEFORE AND RELAX. FINAL STEP. As they sat down facing each other and extending their arms, the restraints once again came out. However, this time there were also shoulder and head restraints. The boys could make no movements whatsoever aside from a few meaningless jerks. The boys became frightened by this change from the last chairs, and suddenly the voice said: "RELAX. INITIATING FINAL PHASE: RELEASE." Suddenly gas masks from around the chair mechanically placed themselves on the boys' faces. Cliff could hear the chair's mechanisms start pumping some sort of air into it. It smelt... good. REALLY GOOD. Cliff started to sweat a little bit, and his body started to get goose bumps. His nipples hardened at the sensation. He squeezed his eyes shut at first, but relaxed when he got comfortable and noticed Lucas was responding similarly, his nipples tightened too, but also extended a little bit forward. At this point the chair didn't even need restraints - he could sit there for hours. That's when he realized what the air was - sex pheromones. He became startled by it, but its effect became more intense as more air was pumped into his lungs. His cock became erect, extended straight up, and thickened so no skin on it was left flaccid. The veins on his cock seemed to pop out: it wanted more blood. He wanted to fuck, badly. "Uhh!" cried Lucas, his eyes shut. He couldn't remain in-auditory any longer. It was clear from his blushing Lucas was embarrassed he was this horny in front of his best bro. Nonetheless his cock kept throbbing, as if it were desperately looking for something to fuck. He produced some pre-cum, which proceeded to slide down his lengthy cock. Logically Cliff and Lucas should be wondering what the purpose of this procedure was, but the chemicals prevented them from such thoughts. Instead the boys sat in ecstasy as more and more pheromones were pumped into them. In reality only a minute or two had passed, but it might as well have been an hour. Cliff quickly had developed blue balls, but not like anything he had experienced before. The pain was incredible. He grit his teeth as he endured both the sensation his testicles might explode on the spot and the unrelenting pleasure of an edging that would never end. These couldn't be normal pheromones. These were military grade pheromones. As a tear rolled down his check Cliff peered over at Lucas. "FUCK! LET ME CUM!" cried Lucas, this time shooting a visible stream of pre-cum out of his package. The urge was so powerful it flew halfway between him and Cliff. Lucas started contracting his body in his seat, his veins visible between the muscles which seemed as if they were trying to break out of his skin. His six pack, already visible, grew deep cuts as he tried to use his core to free himself. His body turned red as he struggled against the metal constraints. While Cliff watched Lucas writhe, he noticed though his blurry eyes something different about his balls. Were they bigger? They were! Lucas' balls had inflated to at least three times their size, obviously to make room for the tremendous amount of cum the pheromones were producing. "Fuck..." moaned Cliff as he felt more cum being spawned in his own balls. They must be fucking enormous as well. His cock began throbbing with every heartbeat; he could see it running through its veins. The machine seemed to respond to Lucas' struggles. it started beeping, and then the sound of more air being pumped into Lucas was apparent. The pheromones forced him again into a relaxed state. He slid back into his chair, his muscles a little more pumped than before. "Oh yeah..." said Lucas. "Keep it fuckin' comin." An indeterminate amount of time passed, maybe an hour. The guys didn't know. Their throbbing cocks, red from the pressure of blood, were shining in the light of the white room due to all the pre-cum that their balls had forced out in attempt to make more room. Each of them also had spots of pre-cum on their lower stomachs from the multiple small releases they would experience. They lay panting with their eyes shut, gasping in the combination of air and super pheromones they were being given. Their balls were massive, the size of melons. Cliff fantasized continuously about breaking free from the restraints and squeezing the cum out of them, setting himself free from this erotic torment. But he could do nothing. He was too weak. Suddenly the voice came on: "ATTENTION RECRUITS. PREPARE FOR RELEASE." The boys shot their eyes open. Finally. FINALLY! They looked at each other, mouths smiling agape in excitement to be freed. They couldn't wait to fucking cum. It was the only thing in the world right now. Out of the bottom of the chair came mechanical tubes, which extended themselves first up and then over each of the boys' cocks. The tube contracted and became snug, then simulated a sucking sensation. "ARRRGH!" Both Cliff and Lucas wanted to come so badly at this action, but they still couldn't. It was then Cliff realized the pheromones were also keeping them from releasing prematurely. He heard a clink in the back of the chair. The air had stopped and the masks were removed from the boys. After about ten seconds of breathing fresh air, it happened. It was fucking incredible. "Uh, uhh, fuck. Yes, yes. Fuck yes. FUCK! FUCK YES!" Lucas became un-tamable in the ecstasy of his release. Cliff, on the other hand, was at a loss for words. The stud lay in the chair, all muscles flexed, pecs pointing his rock hard nipples up as far as possible as an unending stream of cum flew out of his balls and into the tube. His mouth stayed ajar. The boys came and came, not for a few seconds but minutes. At first there was not even throbbing, just a constant stream of cum. Then, towards the end, their grateful cocks started compulsing to release what was left of their cum, and with the even more increasing sensation, now too much to stand, they passed out. PART 5 Doctor Atlas was in the black control room of the compound on his terminal when Sergeant Steele entered the room, followed by two soldiers holding cylindrical glass containers of the boy's genetic material. "You've prepped the new recruits Sergeant?" asked Atlas. Steele nodded. "Excellent. Place the DNA into position." The soldiers took the containers of the boys' cum and locked them into a spot on the wall. Once they were locked in, Atlas typed in a few commands and the cum was drained from the containers. Two virtual constructions of the boys' bodies appeared on the large screen which took up an entire wall of the control room. "We'll need a complete analysis, but I think I know just which serum each of them should receive based on their existing genetic structure," said Atlas. "I know what you mean," responded Steele. "Nonetheless we have one week. I'll debrief the boys." --- Cliff and Lucas awoke in another white room, feeling better than ever. They were each on a bed. Another open door in the corner clearly led to a bathroom. They were both wearing white briefs. Cliff remembered his dream. Could it have been a sign? No, they were just generic white briefs. He looked again and realized there was something different about these. In bold black threading on the elastic front of the briefs read: M.E.N. SOLDIER #014 He glanced over at Lucas'. His read the same, but one number higher. The briefs were tight. His cock's outline was almost completely visible against it, and his glutes felt as if they were being flexed just from the pressure. He tried to shove his hands into them, to see if he could stretch them out, but they wouldn't budge enough to allow it in. In fact, the briefs were like steel - he couldn't move them at all as he ran his hands over them. Suddenly the door to their room opened and Sergeant Steele came in. "ATTENTION!" shouted Steele. The boys sprang to their feet and saluted. The briefs were tight and hard as fuck, but restricted no movement whatsoever. They seemed to conform to whatever happened inside them. "Consider yourself lucky boys. You've been selected for the finest unit in all the military. Are you ready to serve as elite soldiers?" "SIR, YES SIR!" "Are you ready to become well oiled machines?" "SIR, YES SIR!" "The treatment before was to extract perfect genetic structures from you so that the correct supplementation could be provided. Like I said before, these are military grade supplements, not steroids, and in order to provide such high quality we need to tailor them to your specific strengths. We acquired a copious amount of your cum in order to also utilize it in the supplement; testosterone is a key component. For the next week you'll be doing some physical exercises in order for us to gauge your strengths. Is everything clear?" Everything wasn't clear, but the boys did not even know were to start. "After the week you'll be given the supplementation we've engineered for you, and you'll finally be initiated as Soldiers of M.E.N." Cliff remembered the writing on the underwear. "Sir, what does M.E.N. mean?" he asked. "It stands for our organizations name: Militaristic Enhancements on the Navy. We gave it this acronym since only men can participate due to the need for copious amounts of testosterone required for effective supplementation." Suddenly it began to make more sense to Cliff what their cum was being used for. It mildly disturbed him, but he was also curious towards what might be the result. A steroid tailored perfectly to his genetic structure? It sounded too good to be true. Steele continued, "And your underwear are to prevent you from masturbating this week. A man's testosterone spikes on the seventh day of abstinence, which is critical for our procedure, so you'll be wearing those all week." "What about using the bathroom?" asked Lucas. "You'll find you won't need to; you'll see. Training starts tomorrow boys. Be up at 0500 sharp!" responded Steele. "SIR, YES SIR!" --- For the next week the boys trained in another white room with weights and cardio machines. While they worked they were hooked up to machines taking analytics and were watched by soldiers taking notes. When they weren't lifting or running, they were being fed a viscous gray mush. Steele informed them it was all their required nutrients and no excess. While eating this and drinking only water, the boys found they never needed to use the bathroom. Their bodies were just holding onto all the mass they were gaining and reserving the water as well. this became more apparent as Lucas lost the definition of his abs, despite doing intense ab workouts and lengthy cardio sessions. When it came to weights, Cliff was clearly dominant. He benched much more than Lucas, pumped more iron during bicep curls and front lifts. When it came to cardio, Lucas was clearly in the lead. He was able to run faster than Cliff and for a longer amount of time. When they trained in the facility's pool, he was always in the lead. As they trained they developed a competitive attitude towards one another. One day Cliff watched as Lucas did stair climbers in front of him, as always in nothing but the skin tight briefs. He watched Lucas sweat as he pushed himself harder and harder climbing the stairs his rounded glutes slid against each other through the briefs. He became envious of Lucas' near perfect ass, and grunted as he hopped on the bench. He started putting up his six rep max, pushing it to eight, making loud grunts each time. Lucas turned around to see Cliff, veins popping out of his red torso. His biceps flared as his pecs struggled against the weight, ultimately winning with each rep. The pump gave Cliff a fully erect cock, which the briefs conformed too. Lucas became envious of Cliff's raw power. Then the night of the sixth day came. The boys sat facing each other off the side of their beds. "Tomorrow's the day," said Cliff. "Yeah man," responded Lucas. "What do you think this 'supplementation' is? Will it hurt, you think?" "No idea man. Listen, if shit goes south though, just know you're my bro." "Fuck dude, don't say that. We gonna come out of this more than soldiers - super soldiers man!" "Yeah... It's pretty fucking cool actually," Cliff thought out loud. "You know it bro," said Lucas, "put it there." He extended his hand. Cliff smiled and extended his. This two buds grasped hands tight. Then they hit the light and went to bed. --- "Atlas, are the serums ready for tomorrow's transformations?" said Steele as he entered the control room. "Just about. It's just as we thought. Clifford's body is perfect for the TANK soldier serum." "And Lucas' makes an immaculate candidate for JET." "Exactly." Atlas typed in some commands and two small vials on the wall were filled with two thick serums. In the vial labeled TANK SERUM there was a dark red liquid, and in the vial labeled JET SERUM a bright yellow one which almost glowed. Steele retrieved the vials from the wall and brought them to Atlas. Atlas then loaded the vials into another compartment closer to him and typed in a few more commands. The screen's camera cut to two vats which were storing the boys' loads. Then the serums slowly drained from the vials in the control room, must have followed some tubes in the walls, and were dispensed into the vats displayed onscreen. The combination of serum and cum in each vat started bubbling, and then expanding. As it expanded the color of the resulting liquid became more and more clear. Eventually, once it filled the vats, the liquid was only clear. It was full of bubbles which moved in every direction, but at a very slow pace. "One more thing," started Steele. "We have orders from higher up to push the limits. They want 50 percent tomorrow." "FIFTY!" said Atlas. "We haven't even tried 40! We have no idea what that will do to them." "It's not your call, or mine. You know the rules. Failure to comply will result in disciplinary action. Looks like they finally want to see bullet proof men." "So be it. I hope those boys are strong." PART 6 The alarm blared at 0500. Cliff and Lucas shot up from bed. This was it. Finally, after all this waiting they were about to find out what was in store for them. What Steele had said about the spike in their testosterone must have been right. Cliff felt riled up, completely ready to go. Ready to compete, lift, fuck, whatever. He and Lucas had a flex off to hype each other up, made a few harmless taunts, and bumped chests. A soldier opened the door and motioned for them to follow. They were led down some corridors and finally came to large white double doors with yellow and black caution symbols painted on each one. A sign on each side of the door read: EXPERIMENTATION ROOM 005. UNAUTHORIZED ACCESS IS PROHIBITED AND WILL RESULT IN DISCIPLINARY ACTION. ALL NEW RECRUITS MUST BE ACCOMPANIED BY NON-RESTRICTED PERSONNEL. The soldier typed a code into the key pad and opened the doors for the boys. Cliff and Lucas entered the room, and stood in awe of what they saw. In this much larger white room was a wall full of controls, by which Doctor Atlas stood reading analytics and making adjustments. In the center of the room was Sergeant Steele, there to greet the boys. Scattered throughout the room were more soldiers, some with heavy weaponry, others with notepads and pencils. They all had their eyes on Cliff and Lucas. But Cliff and Lucas weren't staring at them; they were staring at the two main structures centered in the room. They were two very large cylindrical chambers, entirely made of bulletproof glass, each with a handles door that led inside. On the tops and bottoms of the chambers were many metallic tubes, running off in different directions into the walls, floor, and ceiling. On the metal perimeter of the bottom of the left chamber Cliff could make out the inscription: TRANSFORMATION CHAMBER ALPHA And on the other: TRANSFORMATION CHAMBER BETA The boys knew these were for them. Two soldiers with metal rods came over to Cliff and Lucas. They inserted the rods into the backs of the elastic of their briefs. The briefs seemed to unlock and contract into the rods, leaving Cliff and Lucas bare in the room full of soldiers. The air felt cold on their now exposed cocks. "ATTENTION!" commanded Sargent Steele. Cliff and Lucas stood at the ready. "Cliff is to report into Transformation Chamber Alpha." With that, the glass door of the first chamber opened for Cliff. Cliff turned to Lucas, who with a solid expression gave him a nod of approval. Cliff made his way into the chamber and stood up straight, chest out, as the door closed and sealed him in. Lucas was then told to report to the other chamber, and did so. Once the doors were both closed the same deep voice from before boomed inside the tubes: "ATTENTION NEW RECRUIT. PREPARE FOR TRANSFORMATION. ADMINISTERING MASKS." Oxygen masks were lowered from the tops of the chambers. Both boys knew what they had to do, and slipped the masks on. The straps seemed to tighten as they were locked in, and the mask itself completely sealed itself on their faces. Cliff wondered if this would be more pheromones, but after a few seconds he realized it was only oxygen. "DOORS LOCKED. ADMINISTERING SOLDIER SERUM." Red lights started flashing on and off in the room. It startled Cliff and Lucas, but every other soldier seemed to be used to it. Suddenly from top and bottom tubes a thick clear liquid started pouring into the chambers. Cliff noticed as it gathered on the floor that it was moving towards his feet, as if it was somehow attracted to him specifically. He moved back instinctively, but there was no escaping it. As more liquid filled the chambers it finally made contact with his skin. "Ahh..." said cliff. The liquid was clinging to him and moving up his legs. It was warm, sticky, but most oddly seemed to actually SUCK on him. It was as if the liquid wanted to simultaneously get inside him and get something inside him out. He realized that something was his muscle fibers – they seemed to be almost magnetically attracted to the serum. More and more liquid filled the chamber, and he could no longer avoid the half falling from the ceiling. It ran down his shoulders and over his chest. It ran in different directions, trying to find dry places on his body to occupy. What really startled him was when the liquid reached his nipples. Instead of being a warm sensation like on the rest of his body, it felt very cold. Not only that, but for some inexplicable reason it REALLY sucked on his nipples. "Fuck!" he shouted, grasping the viscous material on his nips and clearing it off his body. The serum had filled the chamber up to the boys' waists at this point. As it began sucking on every bit of their flaccid cocks, they became a little erect. Cliff couldn't help but think back to the experience he had a week earlier. He wondered if he was going to cum again, but realized it would be impossible, for the serum was making its way into his rod. He thought it would feel terrible, but it almost felt ... good. In fact, it even felt like he was slowly cumming. “Mmmph...” Cliff moaned as he became fully erect from the sensation. The serum was persistent to cover him, but not aggressive. He felt it ease its way between his glutes, which he was clamping in hopes he could stop the serum from going there. He realized at this point there was no stopping it, and relaxed his legs. The serum made its way through him, and he moaned as it found and started stimulating his prostate. By the time the serum made it up to his nipples, Cliff was ready for it. He braced himself and let the stuff latch on. Despite his best effort he stilled clenched his teeth and grunted a bit. He looked over at Lucas, who was having a similar struggle having his nipples abused like this. Lucas was trying to swim to the top of the serum, which was now quickly filling his chamber. As he projected himself upwards with his arms he would tighten his abs and puff up his chest, desperately trying to keep his nipples dry. Cliff thought how impressive of a swimmer Lucas was to be able to fight this hard against the pull of the viscous serum. Eventually Lucas grew restless and succumbed to let himself float. Cliff noticed as he let the serum latch onto his nipples, he gritted his teeth especially hard. Cliff became aware that for some reason Lucas' serum was treating him differently. Was it possible M.E.N. had given them two different super soldier prescriptions? Finally, after a few minutes, they were covered. The chambers were completely filled with the liquid. It was still full of bubbles, but the bubbles were only moving towards and over the boys' bodies. They also weren't bubbles of air, but just thicker serum. Even now it seemed to be trying to cover them more. It lifted them off the ground; they began floating in the middle of the chamber. It tore their arms and legs from their sides so as to expose every inch of skin that might be hidden. The boys found they could not move at all; the serum was to strong. All they could do was float there, letting it writhe its way over and inside them. "SOLDIER SERUM ADMINISTERED. APPLYING RADIATION." Cliff looked over at Atlas, who was manning the controls. He saw him turn a dial. "TWENTY-FIVE PERCENT." Suddenly the bubbles started become much more active, and their attraction to the boys' bodies much greater. "Arghhh.." Cliff started feeling his muscles contract and release, as if he was working out every single muscle at the same time. He looked at his biceps, which were receiving most of the stress. The veins on them were strained to the max. They were pulsating, and with each pulse remained a little bigger than before. His peaks were growing, and he started to see a very clear separation of his bicep from the rest of his arm. His forearms responded in a similar manner. He drew his attention to his torso. It seemed his already impressive chest was becoming wider. he watched as his pecs grew outward and to the sides, his nipples stretching a bit to match their new size. The only thing more distracting than the serum sucking on his now bigger nipples was the burning sensation in his abs. He looked down and could now visibly see a defined six pack, with some veins running straight down to his erect cock. He was all muscle! He wondered what his body fat percentage was now. "Fuck yeah!" said Cliff as he endured the pump the serum was giving to him. He also noticed something incredible; his bad eyesight was gone! The serum had fixed his vision. He looked over at his bud in the next chamber to see what alterations he was experiencing. Lucas was experiencing similar changes, but more impressively in his legs. The serum worked his calves first, creating muscles which jettisoned out and matched the size of his thighs before. His thighs, however, took on a new size more impressive than any bicyclist's. "Ahh, fuck..." said Lucas as he realized what the serum was doing to his glutes. He felt each glute blow up a little, as if being inflated. They become not only bigger, but more rounded out. Lucas flexed his glutes, enjoying the ecstasy of their sudden growth in conjunction with the stimulation the serum was providing to his prostate. His cock throbbed a little. Cliff and Lucas were thinking it might be over when suddenly they heard: "THIRTY-FIVE PERCENT." Cliff looked over at Atlas, who had just turned the dial. He clenched his teeth as the serum became much more aggressive. He shot up his head, his newly defined pecs sticking straight out while his arms were thrown back. The contractions his muscles were feeling grew stronger and more frequent. He felt as if not only he was working out, but working out way beyond his limit. It was as if he was pushing his one rep max multiple times, but for some reason his muscles weren't failing. And he had no choice but to keep going. His pecs became rock hard and grew even more. His lats, responding to the sudden growth of his front, widened themselves at an incredible pace. He wouldn't be able to put his arms down now even without the serum obstructing their way. His traps pulsed up to match the size of his shoulders, which were starting to look comparable to football padding. The veins from his chest shot up what used to be his neck, reaching a face that started to regrow its facial hair. The sensation of hair growing this fast on his jaw felt tingly; it was as if his testosterone had nowhere else to go. He started to feel the sensation on his chest. He forced himself to look down. His chest and stomach were covered in fine brown hair follicles; it looked incredibly manly. He watched as more and more grew, filling in the deepening cracks of his mighty six pack and incredible V. Then he noticed his cock. His fucking cock! It was growing, getting thicker too. It stood erect in the serum at not 6 or 7, but 10 inches. Cliff grinned, happy to have received a hairy 10 inch masterpiece. His upper torso was enormous now compared to his lower body, which was also impressive. Cliff grunted; the pain of his transformation started to feel good. Lucas writhed in pain of the forced workout as he received the higher dosage of radiation. He felt as if his abs were being torn apart. Looking down at his body, he too noticed hair follicles growing all over his chest. They were not as frequent as Cliffs', but longer. "Fuck yeah!" he thought. Finally he had chest hair. This chest hair was also a golden blond, unlike his dirty blond hair. He turned his attention to the burning sensation in his abs, and stared in awe. He no longer had a six pack, but a godly eight pack which connected his now mighty pecs to his cock. His cock! He couldn't believe it; the serum was affecting that too! Not only was it thicker like he had always wanted, but stood erect at an unbelievable 12 inches. A whole foot! As the serum sucked on his nipples they too grew. While they became wider, they were not nearly as wide as Cliffs'. Instead Lucas' nipples became perkier and started to jut out from his pecs, which with every pulse of the transformation become not wider but more round and aesthetically independent of Lucas' body. The only thing comparable to his supple chest was his even larger glutes, which too seemed to almost want to detach themselves from him. They were thick as fuck, but smoother than ever. Lucas welcomed the change; it matched his 12 inch package well. "Uhhhh.." moaned Lucas as the serum started beating on his prostate. His body lengthened to make room for his eight pack. While Cliff had become a good seven feet tall due to the transformation, Lucas easily stood at eight. Both the boys basked in the glory of their metamorphosis, letting their muscles involuntarily work themselves into rock hard pieces of meat. Their jaws become thicker, follicles of hair popping up all over their lower faces. Lucas even developed a cleft chin, while Cliff's become even wider and more defined. The boys now had faces of burly 25 year olds. Hair quickly grew out around their outstanding cocks, replacing that which had been lost before. And Cliff's pit hair grew back three times as thick as before. He laughed. Had he known he'd be turned into this absolute fucking beast one day he wouldn't have cared about keeping long pit hair before. Cliff looked over at Atlas, who was talking with Steele. He gave him a nod, and turned the dial once more... PART 7 "FIFTY PERCENT." Fifty percent radiation. The serum was uncontrollable. It moved in every direction, tried to make its way into every pore on the boys' bodies. They gasped in sheer pain. It was as if every muscle fiber in their bodies were being torn apart and regrown a little bigger, a little stronger. Then torn apart again as the next pump came. The serum was sucking so hard on their nipples that, with their massive new arms, they tried to reach their chest with their hands. They actually were able to put up a fight against the serum at this point, making some progress, but ultimately failing. It was still stronger, and everywhere in the chamber. they had nowhere to go. Cliff's biceps blew up. He could feel as they seemed to tear themselves apart from him, growing to the size of bowling balls. Likewise his shoulders grew again, fully asserting Cliff no longer had a neck. Hair covered his arms and legs. He looked down to check his cock, which he felt growing again. He could only see the tip of it over his hairy pecs, for they had grown outward much more than before. He grunted as his pecs stretched again, this time to keep up with the new size of his tremendous lats. "Fuck," thought Cliff as he anticipated the newest addition to his pecs. They were hard as fuck, and getting harder. Now they were not like rock, but STEEL. He had these two massive plates of steel trying to force their way out of his skin by growing wider and wider. But his skin did not give in; it only grew with them. Even his nipples grew instead of tearing against the sudden growth and cold sucking of the serum. Cliff had become a fucking beast, his massive cock throbbing as it tried to match the size of its eight foot tall owner. He threw his head back, letting the changes consume him, letting himself become the beast. His glutes bubbled up, his abs were so bulky that they jettisoned halfway out between his body and his pecs. His back shot out as far as his chest. His upper body had become as deep as it was wide. He grunted, feeling the sensation of the serum sucking his large nipples and caressing his thick foot long rod. "That's right," he thought, "Suck harder. Suck harder for the alpha beast!" --- Meanwhile, Lucas watched as his pecs ballooned up even more. They grew and grew and the serum sucked harder and harder on his nipples. Finally they had exploded passed the point of bowling balls and into full sized rounded watermelons. Like Cliff's, they were hard as steel. His nipples grew too, extending as the serum pleasured them, a full inch off of Lucas' body. The hair in the middle of his chest became a bit thicker. Suddenly he started sinking forward; the massive growth in his pecs has thrown his weight off. The serum seemed to respond by enlarging his back muscles, which pulled back on his shoulders and pecs. His eight abs were now surrounded by hundreds of smaller abdominals, which had all grown to inhumane proportions thanks to the transformation. His V was the most impressive on earth, running down to his 14 inch package, the icing on the cake of this immaculate military creation. ""Shit! Gahh," Lucas convulsed as his body grew taller once again. He stared down as his eight pack extended once again into an inhuman 10-pack. He grimaced; he had the abs of a fucking god. He gritted his teeth in agonizing pleasure as the serum began sucking on the new addition to his core. Then suddenly he felt a strong change elsewhere. ""Uhh, uhhhh... fuck. Here it comes again..." The serum was reducing this alpha of a man to jello as it worked his prostate. His 14 inch cock throbbed up and down, happy to be pleasured by more of the serum latching on to it, as the radiation caused his glutes and calves to balloon once more. His glutes finally reached the size of bowling balls, each one looking as if it should fall off of Lucas. But his skin was stronger than steel, and kept his godly physique in one piece. Even now at 50 percent radiation, Lucas moved passed the pain of the unending workout, letting his 10 foot tall body give into the transformation into a monster of a man. "It hurts..." he moaned. He felt the serum trying to rip off his nipples, abuse his prostate, work its way into the cuts of his abs as all his muscles continued to work themselves. "...It hurts, so fucking..." grunted Cliff as the serum worked his rectangular slabs of pecs harder, his enormous back to exhaustion, his biceps past the point of no return. All this while caressing his rock hard saucers of nipples and massive package. "It hurts so fucking..." The two boys had been transformed past the point the men, past the point of soldiers. The military had turned them into BEASTS. The two alpha super soldiers writhed in between pain and ecstasy, enjoying his own transformation and that of the other. "... GOOD!" PART 8 The radiation had been turned off, the serum had been drained, and the two beasts stood facing one another against the glass. They started grunting, pounding on the glass. Cliff swung his massive ape arms repeatedly against it, while Lucas stood confident, showing off his height and package. The transformation had put the boys in incredible heat. Each one to some extent forgot they were human, only looking to assert their animal dominance. They stood staring at each other with throbbing cocks, both of which profusely started leaking pre-cum. They were too distracted by one another to even think of jerking off. Each of them wanted to show the other they were the alpha. "What a success," commented Steele. "Better let them release," said Atlas, pulling a lever, "The effects of half radiation are apparent on their ability to control their libido." Suddenly the glass chamber lowered into a room below the transformation laboratory. Cliff and Lucas didn't care, however. They only stood staring at one another. Suddenly they were in a chamber all to themselves. The voice form before boomed: "INITIATING RELEASE." The glass cylinders shot up, freeing the beasts. Cliff started hulking his way towards Lucas, the massive plate mail of armor that were his chests and abs sliding over one another. But instead of clanking they glided, each one supporting the next. But Lucas was too quick. His transformation endowed him with incredible speed. Soon he was behind Cliff, shoving his foot with the force of his godly calves into the valley of Cliff's back. "ARRRGH!" roared Cliff, stumbled forward and cracking the concrete floor with the landing of his massive foot. He swung around, but Lucas was already gone. He turned trying to find him, and by the time he did, all he could make out was Lucas' massive package accompanied by his (at least) size 15 foot landing itself in between the hairy slabs of meat that were Cliff's pecs. Cliff fell to the floor backwards, creating a crater in the ground. He looked up. Lucas was standing in front of him, flexing his incredible ten pack and watermelon sized tits, and letting his cock throb pre-cum onto Cliff. It got stuck in the hair which covered Cliff's bulging abdominals. "Can't beat me bro," started Lucas. His voice was incredibly deep. He was an alto before. Now he was a bass! "I always was the fastest!" "Hah!" Shouted Cliff. His voice was even deeper. He got up, flexing his biceps into globes of masculine power. "Fuck your speed bro. All that matters is size! And I'm the FUCKING KING of size!" He turned his bicep flex downward into a pec flex; veins running all over his body popped up and almost out of his military grade skin. Lucas was taunted, and prepared his next attack. This time Cliff was ready. He waited in the middle of the room, using his raw animal instinct to detect when Lucas would strike. THERE! He caught his foot and threw him to the floor, creating another crater. Lucas lay on his stomach, his astronomically large pecs propping his upper body up. Cliff took the opportunity, threw his weight on Lucas, and... Pinned! Cliff locked down at his opponent on the shattered cement floor, panting heavily as sweat ran down what used to be his neck. Lucas struggled against his weight, but it was no use. Cliff's lock was too strong, and he had the advantage of being the heaviest for his weight class, THE HIGHEST WEIGHT CLASS IN THE FUCKING WORLD. Nonetheless Cliff maintained absolute focus in asserting his position. He felt his massive package throbbing up against Lucas' steel glutes. The two were both bursting with newfound testosterone, their libidos were on fire. Cliff knew he had to relive their heat. While maintaining his grip, he reached around Lucas to find his absolute snake of a cock. He caressed it, up and down, letting Lucas' pre-cum lubricate his grip. He gave Lucas' baseball sized balls and small squeeze. Pre-crum shot out of Lucas. "Fuck bro..." Lucas seemed to forget the need to be an alpha. "What are you doing to me? Fuck, that feels good." Lucas let Cliff work his body into ecstasy just like the serum had done. Cliff wrestled Lucas into new positions while pleasuring his cock and nipples. Eventually Lucas un-flexed his glutes. Cliff took the opportunity to win the match; his cock made sure of it. He started grunting as his cum covered girth slid into Lucas and dominated his prostate. "Fuck bro! Aghh. Fuck... yeah," moaned Lucas. "You wanna fucking come bro?" asked Cliff in an assertive deep voice. Lucas didn't respond; he was too lost in the ecstasy. Now was Cliff's opportunity to relieve the heat that was turning them into animals. He began vigorously stroking Lucas' wet cock from tip to base, squeezing his balls every now and then. He ran his other hand up Lucas' washboard abs, fingering each and every crevasse on the way up. He grasped Lucas' watermelon chest and caressed its protruding nipples. Finally, he let his load loose. As Cliff came so did Lucas. It was just like before; the stream of their come did not stop for a few minutes. A few seconds in something happened to Lucas as well; his nipples started leaking cum. The transformation at 50 percent radiation must have had some unexpected effects. Once the boys stopped streaming cum and started shooting it out in pulses, Lucas' nipples started firing it out so it no longer just ran down his pecs and into the valley of his abs. Lucas' cock and nipple cum flew an incredible 10 feet across the room. His package was like a fucking fire hose. He was paralyzed with ecstasy as the same force of Cliff's ejaculation took place inside of him. Then, after several minutes of climax, the boys fell in exhaustion, Cliff on top of Lucas. "What did they do to us man?" asked Lucas. "What did they turn us into?" Cliff panted heavily. They had turned them into muscle bound gods, fucking freaks of nature that would make any juicer cower in fear. Their new muscles and uncontrollable libido turned them into the alpha beasts of the earth. Suddenly both boys felt a familiar sensation. Their balls, emptied of all cum, began pulsing. They could feel their testosterone stirring, their balls pumping loads of it back into their system. Cliff remembered what Steele had said about the importance of testosterone in the supplementation. It looks like the transformation made testosterone the body's highest priority. As he watched Lucas' veins swell with the stuff, he felt his own body start creating more cum. All too quickly his balls were past maximum capacity, and his flaccid cock secreted more pre-cum. He smelt the pheromones coming off Lucas. The two wreaked of manhood. He stared Lucas in the eyes, their massive cocks reloading military grade erections, and with confidence responded: "Soldiers."
  23. TODD THE GREAT SYNOPSIS: Jeremy decides he wants the life of a penis. After making a deal with a demon he spots Todd, the perfect guy to become attached to... right? Everybody’s seen it… The way jocks (or any guy really) will grab their crotch for a good scratching or readjustment. The behavior is crude in and of itself, and it only seems to grow in that intensity when the guy then takes his fingers out and gives them a good sniffing, as if to smell a particular scent. When guys do this constantly the time-per-day average spent doing it adds up big time… … And if you’re gay dude you might feel a certain level of ‘thirst’ develop within you when you see another guy so blatantly grabbing their junk. In gyms the behavior can run wild, and adding in gym shorts makes the visuals that much more revealing. In some cases, you can see complete dick imprints just from a guy scratching. Jeremy was one person in particular who loved to see jock-dudes go ham on themselves. Over time however the enjoyment of watching turned to pure jealousy as Jeremy vowed that there must be a way to switch places with a penis… as in, any penis on a hot guy who tugs at their dick a lot. “If I can switch places with a dick, then it’ll be ‘me me me’ 24/7!” The thought made Jeremy aroused to say the least. What lacked was a transformation mechanism… An action step. Finally, Jeremy met a demon by the name of Azeroth at the crossroads near his family farm. Tons of research told Jeremy what he’d have to do in order to summon one. He was almost shocked to see the demon appear out of thin air. The conversation that ensued was one of productivity… “I want to turn into a guy’s dick so that he gives me all the attention I’ve been craving.” The demon Azeroth smiled as he took it all in. “Uhuhh, yea, sure.” Jeremy continued to state his demands… “I don’t want it to be just anybody either. They’ve gotta be hot! …And they have to touch their dick a lot.” Azeroth took all of Jeremy’s wants and needs in and summarized it all now for him… “Got it man, you want to live in a bro’s pants. You want all the attention that he’d normally direct toward his dick, but it’ll be you now, gotcha. I can get on board with that…” The demon rubbed his hands together. Jeremy stood intently, listening… “…I can make this happen for you. When you see the guy who you want to be with forever, just tap your knee three times with your hand and you’ll begin the transformation into his dick.” Jeremy was confused. “So, how fast will it happen?” Azeroth rolled his eyes a bit now. “Don’t worry about how it works kid. This magic I have works in time, but it is permanent. Are you sure this is something you want?” Jeremy did indeed pause. He self-reflected in finality… “I do want to be a guy’s penis… It can’t be worse than my boring life!” “Deal.” The breeze picked up and Azeroth’s eyes glowed yellow and orange. “It is done.” It took days of fantasizing around town but finally Jeremy spotted a guy who fit the bill. Todd was his name and Jeremy had actually seen him many times in passing while at the gym. On this day Jeremy said hello to Todd as he came in. As the two young men exercised in separate areas Jeremy would glance over at every crotch-grab he’d see from Todd. Todd was a lean guy with brown wavy hair. There was a good bit of scruff on Todd’s face yet a smooth-appearing body otherwise. “He’s perfect, totally! He looks clean and he’s hot as fuck!” Jeremy noted Todd’s bright blue boxer brief showing under his short gym shorts. “Alright here it goes.” Jeremy looked at his knee, getting butterflies now. Tap * Tap * Tap Minutes passed – Nothing— “But I… I saw the demon’s eyes…” Convinced the magic was still real, Jeremy figured he was dooped somehow. “That’s what I get for going to a cross-roads demon.” Returning to his workout now, Jeremy was frustrated. He was replaying the demon’s conversation in his mind when all of the sudden a tap on the shoulder had him turning around. Todd had come up to him – and he was wearing the most unusual smile… “Hey man, so you wanna be my dick, yeah?” Todd casually announced with seemingly no regard for who heard him. Without even giving Jeremy a chance to figure out how or what was happening, Todd took his hand and placed it firm on Jeremy’s shoulder once again. “You gotta come with me dude.” At that, Todd guiding Jeremy out of the gym. Jeremy was in a state of shock and awe. “How is this going to happen? How did he know about the transformation??” To make matters worse, Jeremy had no control to break away from this sudden proximity to Todd. Jeremy was just now realizing, as he sat in the front seat of Todd’s beat up Honda Civic, that he felt drunk almost! General dizziness and a reduced mental capacity was beginning to present itself. The short car ride ended and before long the two were sitting on the same small couch inside Todd’s apartment. It was now Todd began chatting with Jeremy even more… “You know I’m pretty big down there, Yea?” Todd admitted, grabbing at his bulge. Jeremy was only able to nod his head. “You’re quiet…” Todd added, smiling. At that instant Jeremy found he had no strength or ability to articulate words or generate any voice. There was a particular tingling sensation that Jeremy started to feel around his legs and hands. Todd then chimed in some more… “I jerk off a lot too. I think I hit eight yesterday haha.” Todd seemed to be reminiscing the good times while taking the opportunity to shove his hand down his pants. Jeremy’s eyes were glued to the Todd’s crotch. They’d already been sitting so close to each other. Todd saw Jeremy looking his way and decided to make some subtle cues by way of eye movement. “You gunna hop on top or not?” Todd then pointed to his crotch. “Come on.” As Jeremy had no self-control, he could only comply. Still fully clothed he simply sat firm on Todd’s lap. Physically, nothing major happened at first but after a few minutes of idly sitting there Jeremy felt his ass fuse to Todd’s pants. It was a certain ‘suction cup’ that signaled the event. At the same time Todd began rubbing Jeremy’s back up and down… up and down. The feelings struck Jeremy with such sensitivity that it paralyzed his mind further. “I’m uh…” Gone was Jeremy’s ability to communicate. Instead drool began forming at the base of his lips. He managed to lift his hands, although weakened, in order to wipe dry. Todd just sorta laughed at the television, paying Jeremy no mind… except for the rubbing of course. More minutes passed, an hour maybe. Jeremy’s brain gradually turned to mush, although he was still coherent enough to understand what was happening to him. He was mostly happy thus far… but this was uncharted territory. “I can’t believe it’s actually happening! I- can- feel- it. I feel so close to him!” *ring ring [the phone] Todd answers a phone call and it breaks Jeremy’s concentration. At this point Jeremy’s vocal ability is gone, and his limbs are deformed. His arms and legs were a third of their original size. Todd didn’t seem to be phased by any of this as he said “Hello…” Immediately Todd’s voice got soft, romantic even. Jeremy seemed to know automatically that on the phone was a girl named Rebecca, and she was… attractive? Jeremy was a little caught off guard by the visuals he saw before his mind… it was getting him worked up. Thankfully, Todd began rubbing his back again, reducing the anxiety a bit. Jeremy was able to listen in on the conversation now… “Yea baby, you can come over. We can smash all night.” Todd told Rebecca. As Todd began to stretch and get comfortable, he ended up grabbing Jeremy’s old shirt and yanking it off. The shirt itself was large now and Jeremy didn’t look right wearing it. His arms and legs were all but retracted now and his facial features were diminished. “I’ll see ya soon babe.” At that, Todd ended the call. “Phew! I need to trim!” Todd took a good scratch at Jeremy’s rear, or what was left of it. It had been itching non-stop for an hour now but Jeremy was unable to see what was causing it. “…Or nah… I think I’m going all natural!” Todd decided with a chuckle. Meanwhile Jeremy wasn’t himself anymore… “It tickles so much, haha- ha- ha. Touch me more! Touch me more!” Giddy he was now, forever. …But always taken care of. *THERE IS MORE OF THIS STORY WRITTEN ON MY PATREON ACCOUNT FOR $1/MO SUBSCRIBERS. patreon.com/orrinotica FOLLOW ME ON TWITTER FOR ALL MY STORIES! @ORRINOTICA
  24. Photo Booth Pecos Billy.doc PHOTO BOOTH: (PECOS) BILLY BY GLAMROCKCOWBOY BASED ON A STORY CONCEPT BY AARDVARK2 (Author's note: I am grateful to Aardvark2 for giving me permission to use his “photo booth” stories as a framework for my own writing. He specifically asked me to include elements, not only of muscle growth, but of overall transformation in appearance as well. Since I am a long-time fan of the “glam rock” and “glam metal” bands of the 1980's and early 1990's, when I proposed writing stories along those lines within the “photo booth” framework, he enthusiastically agreed. This particular story was inspired by this year's Tournament of Roses Parade. I was deeply disappointed when the major networks deliberately chose not to include ANY of the nearly 2 dozen equestrian units that participated in the Parade in their television coverage, despite the fact that horsemanship, in all its various forms (including rodeo, thank you very much!) is as much a sport as the much-vaunted football game known as the Rose Bowl! Thankfully, the RFD-TV cable network DOES include the equestrian units in its coverage! I hope you enjoy this re-posting!) It was a cold, raw, dismal afternoon in early January as a slender youth got off the bus and hurried through the mall's main entrance. 18-year-old Billy Johannson shivered slightly as he pulled down the hood of his nondescript gray sweatshirt, exposing a lion's mane of rich, golden hair that stretched down to the bottom of his shoulder blades. The face that was paired with those golden tresses, however, while fairly good-looking, was weary and haggard from grief and suffering. Billy's parents had recently been killed when a drunk driver had plowed head-on into their car at over 90 miles an hour. Their insurance had proved to be just barely sufficient to pay off the mortgage on their home. The drunk driver's family had chosen to contest their insurance company's proposed settlement in court. Billy's lawyer had glumly informed him that the trial could be months away due to the current backlog in the court system. As if that had not been bad enough, the IRS had slapped a lien on the house, claiming that they should have been paid off first, despite the fact that Billy had had no say in the matter. Although Billy had already graduated from high school, he had been unable to find a job locally, and, owing to bureaucratic snafus, his matriculation at the State University had been delayed until the following year. Thankfully, his financial aid, consisting entirely of grants and scholarships, was still secure. Even so, Billy realized that, unless a job came along fairly soon, he could wind up homeless in spite of everything. He wandered aimlessly from one end of the mall to the other, looking for any signs that might indicate a job opening of some kind. There were none, however, largely due to the recent conclusion of the holiday shopping season. While there was in fact a fair amount of post-holiday traffic in the various shops and stores, Billy realized that it was minuscule compared to the recent pre-holiday frenzy. Even the fast-food restaurants at the mall had regretfully told Billy that they would not be doing any hiring for the time being. As he passed the large Western clothing store that was his personal favorite among all the shops in the mall, Billy could not help wincing. He had always wanted to be a cowboy—or at least to dress the part—but his parents, who were city folks through and through, had arrogantly forbidden anything of the sort. He paused for a moment and gazed wistfully at some of the fancier items in the window, all now on sale after the holidays. He remembered that the network that had broadcast the recent Tournament of Roses Parade had arrogantly refused to include any of the numerous equestrian squads and units from the Parade in its television coverage, despite the numerous complaints and protests from viewers and cable network subscribers. Thankfully, a competing network was aware of the situation, and had made a special point of doing a special about the Parade, and particularly the equestrian units, many of whose trappings included elaborate, richly-decorated western parade saddles, bridles, and other riding accessories and clothing. Billy, a long-time fan of western parade gear, had fairly drooled over the outfits featured during the program, and so had the friends and schoolmates who had watched the special with Billy at his home after his parents' funeral. Reluctantly, with a sigh of despair, Billy turned away from the Western store's window display, and headed back toward the food court. Since school had just let out for the day, he was not surprised when he was accosted by several of his friends. Aware of Billy's tight finances, they insisted on treating him to a good, solid meal. Billy gratefully accepted their generosity, and sat down to chat with his friends, several of whom were on his own high school's rodeo team. The group chatted amiably about the re-cent Rose Parade and the team's chances of going to the National High School Finals Rodeo in Wyoming at the end of the school year. As the group finished their meal and prepared to break up, each of them in turn gave Billy a warm hug, promising to be on the lookout for any job possibilities for him. Billy thanked them warmly, and then headed back out to the mall's main concourse to make one more sweep for any possible job openings before returning home. In the course of making his way back toward the main entrance, Billy, on impulse, stopped in the mall's major bookstore. As he perused the magazine section, he found several cowboy-oriented magazines. He sat down in an armchair near the racks and perused the magazines rapidly. One of them contained a se-ries of articles about the extravagant parade saddles and vintage clothing styles of the 1930's, 40's and 50's, and even into the early 1960's. Billy shook his head in wonder at the gorgeous black-and-white and full-color photographs and illustrations displaying the works of such artists and artisans as Ted Flowers and, especially, Edward H. Bohlin. Returning the magazines to the rack, Billy began making his way back toward the store's mall entrance. Again, however, his attention was diverted, this time by a book. The volume, entitled, “American Hair Metal,” explored the “glam rock” and, especially, the “glam metal” bands of the 1980's and early 1990's. Billy was intrigued to notice that many of these bands included articles of Western apparel in their wardrobes, both on and off stage, especially cowboy boots, many of which were custom-made in some of the most extravagant styles he had ever seen. As he replaced the volume in the sales rack, Billy next saw a large paperback that almost made his heart stop. It was one of several works by the late Tyler Beard on the subject of western boots and western apparel. Billy's eyes grew wide, and his mouth fell open in awe, as he beheld the numerous and lavish styles of cowboy footwear within its pages. Then, with a groan of despair, he put down the volume and made his way back out into the mall's main concourse. He was still shaking his head sadly as he passed the mall arcade, which was strategically located next to the mall's main entrance. Unlike many of his peers, Billy was not normally a game enthusiast. For this reason, he might have passed the arcade by without a second glance—except for the sight of an exceptionally large photo booth just inside the entrance. Although Billy had seen such devices before, he had never used one, nor had he ever seen one this big. Curious, he slowly meandered toward it. As he did so, he could not help thinking to himself that this particular photo booth was easily large enough to hold any of a number of musclemen he had seen depicted on the Deviant Art website. One such image in particular came to his mind—namely, a morphed image entitled, “Beach Muscle Dream—N Tribute—Biggest,” by the artist known simply as “noname.” He had been especially attracted by this particular morph from the moment he had first set eyes on it, at least partially because the subject looked as though he were about Billy's own age. As he pondered whether or not he should actually use the machine, another thought came to his mind: What if, he thought to himself, such a teenaged behemoth were also a cowboy—perhaps even a glam-rocking cowboy, with hair and gonads to match the rest of his enormous physique? The very thought of such a thing was so incongruous that it made him chuckle. As he sat down inside the photo booth, and inserted a quarter, for a moment he actually imagined what he would look like if such a transformation ever took place. He actually laughed out loud as he pus his hand on the scanner, with the image of him-self as a super-muscular, glam-rocking teen cowboy still in his mind. Then the flashes began. The first flash not only blinded him for a moment, but almost caused Billy to fall off the machine's stool. “What the--” he began to cry out, then halted in his tracks. His voice had suddenly dropped more than an octave in pitch. Furthermore, as he settled back on the stool, there was enough of a reflection in the machine's camera mechanism to show that Billy was now wearing the biggest, most extravagant cowboy hat he had ever laid eyes on. Furthermore, a rich black satin neckerchief, with long, silken fringe was tied around his throat—a throat that was now the size of a marble column! As he prepared for the next flash, Billy noticed that his face was now considerably handsomer, to the point where he would have every reason to be called a glam-rock “pretty boy,” much like Nick Rhodes of Duran Duran, Adam Lambert, or even a Japanese rock star such as Kamijo of the recently-disbanded “Versailles Philharmonic Quintet.” He was even wearing makeup, in a smoky, sultry color scheme that even included touches of silver and turquoise! A moment later, the second flash erupted. Again, Billy almost fell off the seat. This time, however, he was better prepared for it, and he promptly resettled himself. As he did so, he saw that this time his arms, chest, and shoulders had swollen to herculean proportions, and were now sheathed in a huge, white satin, vintage-style Western shirt. The shirt was heavily embroidered in various western motifs, and was further embellished with rhinestones, sequins, and long, beaded fringe, all of which were in a rainbow of colors. Suddenly, as he prepared for the next flash, Billy realized what was happening to him. Somehow, the device's scanner had picked up on his thoughts—on the images he had conjured up in his mind—and was somehow transforming him to conform to those images. He also remembered reading that, traditionally, a real cowboy dressed himself from the top down when getting up in the morning, even to the point of putting his hat on first! That being the case, Billy surmised, he could next expect to be put into a pair of either jeans or Western slacks (sometimes referred to as “ranch pants”), to say nothing of the enlargement of his legs and gonads. Seconds later, the third flash exploded in Billy's face. This time, he just barely managed to keep his seat. As his eyes recovered, Billy saw that his expectations had been fully realized. His abs, glutes, intercostals, and back muscles were all swelling with incredible power—power such as Billy had never dreamed of. Meanwhile, Billy's shoulders were broadening with lightning speed, until finally they felt as wide as a barn door, and looked that wide as well. Meanwhile, his pectorals were swelling to the size of giant watermelons—so big, in fact, that he could no longer see over them! As if that weren't enough, his traps were now so high and thick that they almost swallowed up his neck altogether! Suddenly, there was a fourth flash, and Billy quickly became aware of a growing pressure in his groin. As he looked at the scanner's mirror in awe, Billy saw his sex organs swelling to an incredible size, while his thighs ballooned outward, eventually reaching the size of giant pumpkins. His calves were inflating, too, finally achieving the size of soccer balls, and then growing even larger, until at last they were as big as medicine balls. Then, as if that weren't enough, Billy saw his glutes swell and firm up into the biggest, tightest, sexiest looking “bubble butt” he had ever dreamed of! A moment later, a pair of rich black leather jeans, lined in equally rich black satin, appeared around his lower extremities, with so-called “keystone” belt loops, covered with silver studs, and a waistband that held a 3-inch wide, heavily-studded, black patent leather belt, cinched in front by what simply had to be the biggest, most lavishly-jeweled oval belt buckle he had ever laid his eyes on, fashioned of gold, silver, and even platinum! It was so huge, in fact, that it all but covered his incredibly muscular abdomen! Another moment, and a magnificent pair of knee-high cowboy boots appeared on his lower legs, in rich black patent leather, covered with gold and silver studs, with super-high, undershot riding heels, needle-point toes, and even platform soles! Then a few seconds later, multiple loops of alternating gold, silver, and platinum chains appeared, hanging from his boot tops, and extending all the way to the point where the two halves of each boot were joined together. As Billy marveled at his increasingly decadent appearance, he remembered that many glam rock and glam metal bands had worn such lavishly-decorated boots and chains, both on and off stage. Only a moment later, an incredible pair of spurs made their appearance. The straps that held them in place were covered with silver and turquoise studs, while the spurs themselves were heavily inlaid in gold and silver. The spinners on the spurs, better known as rowels, were huge, in the old Mexican style, and had two jingle bobs on each side of each spur. To complete the look of supreme cowboy “bling-bling,” each spur had no less than four loops of gold and silver chains underneath the arch of each boot! By now, Billy was shaking his head in wonder at this awesome transformation—but he quickly learned that the machine wasn't done with him yet, for a moment later, there was a fifth flash. As the young glam metal cowboy shook his head to clear his eyes, he gasped in awe as he now beheld a pair of west-ern parade-style “chaparejos” (Spanish for “leggings” or “leg armor”), in the so-called “batwing” style, encircling his enormously-muscled legs. Billy had seen pictures of such “chaps” before, but these were far and away the most lavishly-adorned parade-style leggings he had ever beheld. Not only were the batwings themselves at least twice the size of any others he had ever seen, but virtually every square inch of them was embellished with jeweled studs, conchos, and even chains, in gold, silver, and even platinum! Then, as if to complete the outfit, a few moments later, there was a sixth and final flash. As Billy had halfway expected, this time, a waist-length, fringed leather coat, along with a pair of long, gauntletted gloves appeared. Both items complemented the chaps and spurs to utter perfection, including long, silver-studded fringe, and even multiple loops of alternating gold, silver, and platinum chains draping down from his incredibly broad, gigantically muscular shoulders, extending halfway down his freakishly huge arms! Billy slowly got to his feet, as the strip of pictures came out of the delivery slot. Almost reverently, the young giant, now a full foot taller than he had been before—another 6 inches taller than that, counting the height added by his new boots—picked up the strip of pictures and slid them into his inside coat pocket. Taking a final look at himself in the machine's scanner mirror, Billy swallowed hard as he realized that he was now, in fact, every bit as big as the “Beach Muscle Dream” picture he had imagined. He carefully made his way out of the machine. For whatever reason, Billy felt compelled to turn back toward the photo booth for a moment and whisper simply, “Thank you!” A moment later, he seemed to hear the machine reply, “You're welcome!”--not audibly, but telepathically somehow. As he began strutting and swaggering toward the mall's main entrance—his muscles were far too large now to allow him to walk normally any more—Billy began to ponder how he could possibly make his way home in his incredibly outlandish new outfit without either causing a riot or being robbed. Neither scenario particularly appealed to Billy, although he sensed that his new size and strength would deter any possible robbers from attacking him. Even so, he could not help enjoying his new-found power, to say nothing of the “jingle-jangle-jingle” from his spurs and chains as he headed toward the automatic sliding doors, which opened well in advance of his approach. He was about to head for the bus stop just a few yards away from the entrance when he heard his name being called. Turning on his new high heels, Billy was delighted when he spotted two of his friends from the high school rodeo team. They were brother and sister—fraternal twins, in fact—and were standing next to the most awesome “mega-stretch” limousine Billy had ever laid eyes on. “Need a ride home, cowboy?” Don Jamison asked, a wicked grin on his incredibly handsome face. “Boy, do I ever!” Billy replied, as he hugged and kissed Don and his sister, Jenny. As he joined his two friends in the super-luxury vehicle, Billy suddenly realized that his financial problems were over, although he had no idea how or why. In fact, he somehow sensed that both he and his two friends were now after-tax multi-multi-millionaires. As the limo pulled away from the mall's main entrance, Jenny explained that the rodeo team was forming a separate equestrian parade unit, and invited Billy to join them. “We have a Palomino super-stallion that should be just perfect for you to ride,” she said with a knowing, wicked grin on her gorgeous face. Suddenly Billy realized that he had a parade saddle and bridle outfit back at his house that would match what he was wearing to utter perfection. Instead of his old house, Billy now had a luxury ranch of his own located next door to that of his two friends. As Billy shook his head, wondering how all of this could have taken place, his two fellow buckaroos grinned knowingly. “You just came out of that photo booth, right?” Don inquired. Billy did a double-take as he realized what his best friend was saying. “You guys, too?” he whispered. Don nodded. “We don't know how, and we don't know why that machine does what it does, but we're sure not gonna argue with the results!” “You know something? Neither am I!” Billy replied, as his two comrades joined him in a deep, rich, throaty laugh. He pulled his two best buds close and hugged them for a long moment, then pulled the girl of his dreams into his lap and gave her a deep, rich kiss as the limo pulled out into the early evening traffic.
  25. Unfortunate Snitch by orrinotica SYNOPSIS: Henry snitches on some wrestler jocks who have a unique way of dealing with nerds: Turn them into members of the team! Twitter: @orrinotica (For tweets to EVERY story posted across all sites/platforms) Patreon: Here! If you enjoy reading my work, please consider supporting me. It’s my goal to write more and more! ----------------------- Brady, all-star of the campus wrestling team, really needed to teach ‘little Henry’ a valuable lesson in snitching… It took a week but finally Brady was able to get his fellow wrestling jocks together for some good old fashioned revenge. The plan was simple: Get Henry corned in the locker room then give him a strong dose of wrestler DNA. “…Let’s see the dweeb tell on himself when he starts acting like us.” * * * Coach was gone, the janitorial staff too. Brady locked the double-doors then gave his bros the signal. Henry, who liked to get changed last, was still getting changed when the bunch of bigger men attacked. With his pants down his underdeveloped body was on display for the jocks to see. “This is what you get for telling dorm security about our drinking…” Brady appeared just as Henry was beginning to tire from the struggle. Brady’s buds held Henry with ease. “WHAT’S GOING ON--- I’ll tell…” Henry would start to say… Brady pulled out a huge can of body spray and began spraying it inches from Henry’s face. “Shh.” Brady stressed. “Now listen!” Brady lowered the spray now, seeing that Henry was easily subdued from the scented vapors. Whispers erupted from the group of four men who were standing behind Brady. There seemed to be excitement revolving around a small metal flask that Brady pulled out. “Open up!” Brady ordered. Henry nodded his head no and did not comply, even with the reduced mental capacity he seemed to have. It took several minutes more before Brady was able to pry open Henry’s stubborn mouth. “Drink up!” Brady held Henry’s mouth closed until he was sure the contents were swallowed. At that, Brady released Henry from the hold he was in. “There, was that so hard?” Henry stepped forward at first and then fell half-way to the floor and onto his knees. “Uh- wha… I feel weak.” A few of Brady’s friends let a laugh out when they saw a dazed and confused Henry on his knees on the floor, even struggling to breath at a reasonable pace as his eyes lacked focus. “Stay out of trouble kiddo.” Brady mocked. Within a minute the lights were off and Henry was alone. He supported himself with a bench and was able to get up. “I have to get out of here.” * * * Three hours later— Now home and looking in his mirror, the sweat poured from his forehead as he viewed his reflection carefully. Henry had a vague idea that something terrible had happened to him but he wasn’t sure what it could be. “They definitely did something to me!” Henry’s mind raced as it replayed the events of the day. “I hate those wrestling jocks!” Over and over Henry paced his room trying to shake the feeling that something wasn’t right. For some reason his energy levels were spiking. “All those moves… they think they’re so cool with their Chokeslams and Dropkicks. I’ll bet Brady can’t even do the Boston crab move on me!” “HUH?” “WAIT, WHAT?” Henry stopped mid-pace because he was just that shocked that he’d just spouted out wrestling terms he knew nothing about. Suddenly a tickle in his throat led him to clear it. Henry swore it sounded a tad deeper. “MuuUsT be getting sick—hello… TEsSting?” Each crack of his voice only seemed to leave his tone sounding a bit deeper than the second prior. All of the upward tone in his voice was being eradicated in favor of a more dull one. Splashing water on his face did little to calm his nerves. Henry again viewed his reflection in the mirror, this time noticing another change. “Is that… a five o’clock shadow? “ Henry’s subsequent scratch of his face revealed a growing coarseness that seemed to be concentrated on his upper lip and chin. Henry scratched then looked down at his chest, dead center at that, to see a patch of dark hairs very dense pushing their way outward. Then, without even thinking about it, Henry felt his average-length penis fill with blood. After letting his shorts fall to the ground he saw his cock bob up and down, throbbing as it grew harder. “Dude why am I so turned on?” Henry said aloud in his newer voice. He quickly covered his mouth when he heard the word ‘dude’ roll off his tongue. “I don’t talk like that dude!” Again he began to cover his mouth! Even the act of covering of his mouth was short-lived because the sudden need to scratch at his pits was superseding it. Of course as soon as he scratched he had to raise his arms just to see if what he’d just felt was even real… so much hair had appeared… so much that he’d never be able to contain it within short-sleeve shirts ever again. “This shits gunna spill out of my sleeves, fuck dude!” “Aw fuck man!” Henry’s voice was slowing. His mind was beginning to find difficulty in registering the changes to his body. Henry played with his pit hair until his dick began lurching forward more. “I’ve gotta hold…” “Hold…” “Ugh my dick bro. My dick is so hard bro.” Tingles and itches were adding to his overall distraction. As Henry tried to tell himself he was crazy after seeing his dick inch upward in size he couldn’t help but give it more of a tug just to feel it more. The bigger dick was beginning to affect his personality further… “Girls and tits bro.” “Girls and booze haha.” “Mm yea.” Henry was really getting into the rhythm of jerking when the last of his old mind fought back. “NO! STOP!” “My room!” Henry darted to his bed and jumped into it. The added weight of new muscle didn’t hit him until he felt the dent he made in his bed now. A quick glance at his abs showed a solid 6-pack. “Flex my biceps too?” Indeed, Henry found that flexing took a long time too, as he couldn’t stop. “Big biceps too.” After minutes of this Henry was confused. “Wait, what was I doing?” “I came in here to… what?” Henry realized that the only thing ailing him was a need for release. “I’m only horny, that’s all…” “And I want a drink bro, haha!” “Gotta hit up my team – see if they wanna drink tonight.” “Maybe score some pussy!!” He’d begun jerking but now it became faster. Henry felt the butterflies surrounding pussy and he really wanted to nut. Henry really got himself excited now… “I’m gunna cum,” he said, sounding dumb and toneless. Cum instantly flew out of Henry’s swollen dick and onto his body. Some jizz landed straight on his sheets. “Oh fuck.” “Fuck.” Henry reached under his bed for something to wipe off with. “Shit, nothing!” He got up and searched his duffle… a singlet… Henry scratched his head. “I guess this is mine…” He used the corner of the singlet to wipe his belly free of cum then found himself slipping into it.
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Terms of Use.